ExplicitNovels

By Steamy StoriesSociety & Culture Philosophy Personal Journals Sexuality

ExplicitNovels episodes

June 22, 2025 Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 15
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 15
Andy meets Tala, Jade and Whitney.
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

"What's the agenda going to be like tomorrow?"
Lily asked Andy while Ash got up from the table and headed outside so her
conversation with Niko wouldn't disturb them.
"Tour of the house first, a one on one with me and the
reporter second, then a group interview with me and basically all the girls
including the staff, then a handful of one on ones with some of the girls
afterwards. I know Emily and Sarah are going to do one together, so they can
talk a little about their relationship before the plague and how it affected
them. Neither Sarah or Emily were out as bi before, and it certainly wasn't
public knowledge that they were a couple, so I'm sure the reporter's going to
have some questions on why they kept it quiet, but that's typical Hollywood
bullshit. They'll handle it just fine without me getting in the way."
"Didn't you say you had some girls showing up
today?" Eric said.
"Yeah, three people today, but I imagine they'll
probably still be in the imprinting process by tomorrow, so they won't be
around for interviews, although we'll see, I guess."
"Speaking of handling it," Eric sighed, "how
are you holding up with Matty's death? It's awful that he got sick and died
from trying to help someone."
"Yeah, but that was classic Matty," Andy shrugged.
"He never stopped to think about these things if he thought someone needed
his help. I'm dealing with it, some days better than others. From time to time,
I just want to call him and talk to him about all of this, but then I remember
I can't, and I have a good cry for a bit. But Xander's moving here to New Eden,
and that's going to help, I'm sure."
"Cool," Eric said. "Xander's always been a
good guy, and it's smart to keep in touch with the people who knew you back
when you were young and foolish."
"I was young and foolish then, I feel old and foolish
now."
"Having Xander around will be good for you. He's always
been better at calling you out on your bullshit than I am," Eric said,
picking up a french fry. "And your long history with him means he knows
when you're not saying something."
"You know, I still think it's unfair you got both
Sarah Washington and Emily Stevens, Andy," Lily joked. "You
should've sent one of them over to me, er, Eric. I'm, I mean, he's
jealous."
"They're a set, Lily," Andy laughed. "You
would've had to take both of them, and I think you probably would've gotten
Sarah killed when she found out I was here. I know everyone's in love with
Emily. You didn't strike me as a Dagger Academy fan when we were sharing the
condo, though."
"I'm not," Lily said, raising her empty glass,
making sure a waitress caught her eye and started heading over to refill it.
"But I fucking loved the Badass Ballerina movies, and I would've done
Sarah in a heartbeat. Is she ask spunky as she seems on TV? That time she was
on The Daily Show, and that girl in the audience told Sarah that she was on her
boyfriend's list, and she started flirting with the guy immediately, that
fucking killed me. Tell me she's really like that."
"She's absolutely really like that," Andy said, as
a waitress refilled all of their glasses. He'd been trying to cut down on his
soda intake, but when he was stressed, he tended to double down on it a bit, so
he was drinking Pepsi, same as Lily and Eric. "She's also a massive
fan of the Druid Gunslinger books, if you can believe it."
"Bullshit," Eric snorted. "I don't think
there's any possibility she's a bigger fan than Dave, who got us in here just
to get a copy of the new book six months early."
"Wanna bet?" Andy grinned.
For the next few minutes, Andy related the story of Comic
Con panel from last year, where Emily and Sarah had participated in his
Q&A, asking questions while being disguised in head to toe cosplay, so
nobody could recognize them. By the point that Andy was telling them about how
Emily had done her best to maneuver both her and Sarah into his care, Eric and
Lily were both laughing quite openly, incredulous to the surrealistic twists
and turns their lives had taken this year.
"Holy fuck," Lily said. "I guess you weren't
kidding when you Sarah would've raised hell if she found out you were here and
she wasn't paired with you. I bet she fucking devoured the new book as soon as
she arrived."
"Well, I didn't tell her it was done until the day
after she was imprinted, but yeah, as soon as I did, she grabbed it and refused
to do anything other than read it until she'd finished it."
"What did she think of it?" Eric asked.
"She thinks it's the second best one in the series,
after 'Have Totem, Will Travel.'"
"Yeah, I still think that's the best one as well, but
you're not done yet. On that topic, how's it coming?"
"I've finally got a draft I'm mostly happy with, and
I'll be sending it over for your thoughts probably in the next couple of days
or so."
Eric grinned from ear to ear. "Well, that just made my
day. First draft?"
Andy clicked his tongue, rolling his eyes in frustration at
the challenge the book had presented to him in the writing. "More like
fifth. I finished the first draft like a month and a half ago, but when I sat
down and reread the fucking thing, I tore a shitload of it apart and rebuilt
the entire second act so that it didn't suck."
"I'm sure it didn't suck before."
"Well, it's better now, that's all that
matters."
"Can I read it as well?" Lily asked. "I don't
want to intrude if it's not cool,”
"Of course you can, Lil," Andy told her, a little
delighted and surprised. "I thought you weren't a fan of the books."
"Well, I'd only read one of them before meeting you and
it was the one you weren't a fan of yourself, so Eric made me read the first
one about three weeks ago, and since then I've read them all. 'The Problem With
Were Bears' really is a terrible place to start."
"I know, I know, alright?" he laughed. "If I
could unpublish it and rewrite it from the ground up, I would, but it's out
there, and I can't."
"Stephen King rewrote the first book of The Dark Tower
and published it a second time," Eric pointed out.
"Stephen King I ain't, Eric," Andy deadpanned in
return.
"So what's this new one finally called? You seemed like
you went through a dozen titles."
"It's called 'The Fatal Solstice,' although I have to
see if Nicole thinks it works."
"Nice fucking title, dude!" Eric cheered. "I
think that sounds badass."
"Sarah started reading it this morning, so she'll have
my first set of fresh eyes on it."
"You're just now letting her read it?"
"I just finished the draft yesterday! I didn't want her
reading it until I felt like I had a semi finished final draft."
There was a jingle of a bell as the front door to the
restaurant opened and Ash moved back inside, heading to the table, a grin from
ear to ear on her face, one that almost worried Andy a little as the Irish
redhead slid back into the booth next to him, wrapping her arm around his
shoulder.
"Okay, I'll bite," Andy said, after a few seconds
of silence, with Ash not saying anything, just grinning at them in an expression
that bordered on derangement. "What's up? What did Niko have to say?
Everything fine at the base?"
"So Tala, Whitney and Jade will all be arriving
soon," Ash said. "Tala seems like a gas. Niko let me talk ta her for
a couple of minutes, and I cannot tell ya how glad I am you chose her, having
now spoken with her a bit. She's going to fit right in."
"Dare I ask what that means?"
"She and Niko seem like kindred spirits, that's all I'm
saying."
"Yeah, well, Niko once blew me in a public park because
she thought I needed to take the edge off, so maybe that doesn't put me as much
as ease as it does you," Andy smirked.
"Did it?" Lily asked.
"Did it what?"
"Did it take the edge off?"
"I don't have to answer that."
"I suspect it did take the edge off."
Andy scowled at her, narrowing his eyes. "That's not
the point."
"I rather think that it is," she teased.
"Fine," he admitted. "Yes, it did. But that
doesn't mean it was a good idea."
"No," Ash said, "that means it was a great
idea. Waitress? Can we get the check please?"
The woman at the counter nodded. "How do you want it
split?"
"No split," Andy said. "I'm covering
it."
"Andy, man, you don't have to do that," Eric said,
looking a little pained.
Andy waved his hand. "I told you that Watkins just gave
me a shitload of cash, so let me spend a little bit of it on my friends from
time to time. Speaking of which,” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a
personal check he'd written a few hours ago, sliding it across the table to
Eric. "That's for you."
"What's this for?" Eric said, not even looking at
it yet.
"Look, I know you were undercharging me rent for years
and years, Eric, because you knew I couldn't afford more, and because you liked
having someone else sharing the condo with you, but now I do have a bunch of
money, so consider it me paying off back rent."
"I'll remind you that there were a couple of years
where we were both out of work."
"So that just makes it even in more important that I
settle up my debts," Andy said, handing his credit card to the waitress,
not even looking at the bill.
Eric picked up the check, looking at it, shaking his head.
"C'mon, Andy! Man! This is too much! I can't take this!"
"You already did," Andy said with a grin. "I
don't often get a chance to do nice things for my friends any more, Eric, so
you're just gonna have to give me this one."
"I mean, you brought me into New Eden," Eric
laughed. "I think that would've settled all our debts right then and
there. I mean, my house isn't quite as nice as yours, but it's still a fucking
fifteen room mansion here in the Bay, so between that and this," he said,
waving the check around, "we are now absolutely, unequivocally even,
okay?"
"Yeah, alright," Andy answered, as the waitress
handed him the credit card receipt and his card. Andy filled in the tip amount
at 25% of the bill, then signed the slip and pocketed the card back into his
wallet. As soon as he stood up, Eric hugged him hard.
"Thanks again, Andy," Eric said. "It's good
to have friends in this place."
"I always promised you that if I got success, I
wouldn't let it turn me into an asshole, Eric," Andy laughed, as his
friend finally released him from the bear hug. "I just thought it would've
been from my own doing rather than the generosity of some random guy I played
poker with."
"If you think all of this isn't of your own doing,
Andy," Lily said, giving him a quick hug, "then you haven't been
paying attention."
"I suppose."
Lily and Aisling exchanged hugs and they all walked out
together to the parking lot. Andy laughed, as Eric pulled out the keys from his
pocket and pushed a button, as a red Porsche 911 beeped in recognition.
Eric shrugged a little with a smile. "Came with the
house. Seemed rude to say no."
He and Lily hopped into the sporty car and sped off, heading
back towards their house, which was just down the street from Andy's. Andy and
Lily climbed into the Tesla Roadster and brought the vehicle into motion so
they could head back to the house.
As the Tesla curved across the road, Andy asked "So how
did Niko sound after her interview? Was she feeling okay?"
Ash reached over and took his hand in hers, squeezing it.
"Yer always so worried about all of us, Andy. We're nae made of glass. She
sounded fine, I promise. She was laughing about th' whole thing, and she said
she thought you'll do fine. She spent a bit of time today talking with all
three of th' new girls, answering any questions they had and getting 'em set ta
get acclimated in the house."
"Should I even ask what kind of questions the girls had
about me?"
Ash rolled her eyes with a smirk. "The usual kind of
stuff. Anything they should know not to talk about, or things you particularly
like. Nothing ya need ta worry about. But I have a request, for me, something
that'll take a little bit of work on yer part, but you can manage. You just
have to keep yer mind on it."
"That sounds ominous," he laughed.
"It's really not, love," she giggled back. "A
few times over the next few days, you're going to feel like yer first instinct
is to get mad at something, but y'need to promise me that you won't, alright?
That you'll take a deep breath and you'll say thank you when yer given a gift.
If you have any one flaw, Andrew Rook, it's that sometimes ya get inside of yer
own head too much. So I'm going to need you to trust in others, that the
amazing women who you've allowed inta yer life are doing not only what they
think you want, but what they want as well. Y'think ya can handle that?"
"I'm not entirely sure what the hell any of that means,
Ash, but I promise you, I will try and keep my wits about me and not lose my
temper at any gifts that I'm given."
"That's all ya need to keep in mind, love."
When Andy brought the Roadster back to the house and parked
it in the garage, he saw that all the cars were in the garage, which meant both
Niko and Lauren were home. Niko being home also clued Andy in that the new
girls had actually already arrived a bit ago, which was good. It would've let
all of them have a chance to talk with one another without the pressure of his
presence.
He'd sort of learned that the first time he met any new
partner, there was the weight of expectations already surrounding his arrival.
Some of the girls had been eager to get on with it immediately, some had been
willing to chat and talk with him a bit before hand. As he'd done more and more
first impressions, he'd gotten better and better at it.
But these three, each was so unique, and so different from
each other, and this was the most people who had ever shown up at one time, so
Andy wasn't even sure how he wanted to approach this. He hoped that the girls
would've mostly figured it out for him before he arrived.
He got out of the Roadster with Ash, and they headed into
the house. "I imagine they're in the main living room, love," Ash
said to him, as they walked down the hallway. They'd had a few months to get
used to the layout of the massive manor, but if he wasn't paying attention, he
could still get a bit turned about.
They arrived to the basement living room, and before they'd
even gotten to the room, he could hear the rush of voices interspersed with
bouts of laughter and giggles. The sound warmed his heart, and he was pleased
to see all the familiar faces gathered around the three new ones, everyone
turning to look at him when he entered with Ash pushing him on the ass when he
paused a little bit in the entryway.
"Hey there, ladies," Andy said, grinning.
"Welcome to the House of Rook, I suppose."
The first person to rush him was Tala Jordan. The Iranian
American woman, Sheridan's friend, was certainly the curviest woman to join his
family, dressed in a tight white t shirt underneath a pair of jean overalls
that clearly seen more than its fair share of paint, and still bore a wild
array of multi colored splotch scars. The shirt and centerpiece of the overalls
were straining against her heavy tits that were large enough to give Hannah's a
run for her money. The white shirt was semi sheer, and Andy could see the outer
edges of her dark aerola just peeking from beneath the overalls. Her dark hair
hung loose, long and down her back, framing her rounder face. She had painted
her lips a bright shade of rose, lush and vibrant. And she had on the most shit
kickery of brown leather cowboy boots that he'd ever seen.
"Hey there, studboy," she grinned, as she strolled
up to him with an overconfident saunter, reaching up to pull Andy's lips down
into an almost domineering kiss, not giving him an inch of control. Not that he
minded. While her tongue was busy burrowing into his mouth, one of her hands
pushed down the front of his pants, rubbing against his cock before sliding
back out as she drew back from the kiss. "Here we go now. Just what I was
looking for," she said, raising her hand up to the light, a bit of precum
gleaming on the skin of her palm.
Before Andy could say a word, she snaked her tongue out and
licked up that smear of clear liquid, and as soon as she did, he had to lunge
forward to grab beneath her arms, keeping her from falling down to the ground
as that priming orgasm shattered her mind for a moment, all without a fraction
of a sound escaping her trembling body.
A few moments later, her breathing had returned to normal
and she looked up at him with adoring brown eyes, wide and aroused. "Fuck
that was great!" she moaned, looking a little fuck drunk already.
"Sorry, I just couldn't wait to get that first fix so my clock could get
started." She flashed him a saucy little wink. "Sher told me all
about that delayed activation she went through, and while she made it sound
like hell for her, I think it sounds boss to me so I didn't wanna give you a
chance to say no."
"Well hello to you too, Tala," he chuckled.
"I couldn't get those words out before you basically manhandled me."
"Oh c'mon," Tala said, "you wouldn't have
complained even if my tongue wasn't pinning yours down. And because I know
you're gonna be worried about all of this, the reporter tomorrow's going to ask
if they can get footage of someone being imprinted for the show, and I agreed
to be filmed, but by Emily and not their camera person."
Emily waved a little bit. "I've done some camera work
before, so I know what I'm doing. I'll frame it so that you only see her face,
Andrew, if you're alright with it. Katie Couric asked Niko if it was okay,
since you did have three new women arriving today, if one of them could wait
until tomorrow and get filmed being imprinted. She did say both you and the
woman in question would have to give permission, but Tala volunteered, so it's
in your hands."
"I mean, if you're okay with the entire world seeing
your sex face, Tala," Andy shrugged, "who am I to say you
can't?"
"Well, you're going to eventually be my husband,
dude," Tala said, that wide grin of hers never going away. "So you
can't just pawn it off as entirely my decision. If you don't wanna do it, we
won't do it. But I think it'd be good for their story, and fuck do I care if
people see my O face?"
"You're also okay waiting a full day after being primed
to be imprinted?" he asked. "That damn near drove Sheridan
crazy."
"Oh, I'm hella hoping it's gonna," Tala said,
braggadocio and swagger in her voice. "But I'll manage. And if it's too
much to take, we can do that as soon as Katie arrives, before you do any
interviews. I'm a big girl, and I've got on my big girl panties. I'll hold fast
and stay true."
"I'll give ten to one odds that you aren't wearing any
panties right now, Tala," Sheridan teased.
"I refuse to cover those odds!" She giggled,
leaning up to kiss Andy on the cheek again. "And I can't hog all of your
time, so you and I will just have to have our fuckdate tomorrow."
"Hopefully you brought all your music gear with
you," Andy said to her. "I remember when you were fronting The
Grendelles, because I saw you open for Mike Doughty at The Independent. You
guys were pretty good, although your drummer looked like he was high as fuck,
so his tempos were all over the goddamn place."
"Yeah, Casey was a fuckin' drag and hella fucked up so
many gigs," she sighed. "But he OD'd a couple'a years back, so that
ended that band."
"Thought the band name wasn't great either, but you
made fun of it yourself at that show, so I figured you knew that already."
She reached behind him to give his ass a quick goose.
"Daphne, the band's guitarist, came up with it, and we got a little bit of
heat, so we were stuck with it, at least until Casey died. Last I heard from
Daphne, she was down in L A and had taken up working as a studio rat,
engineering for other people's shit, writing songs for suckers that can't do it
their own damn selves. But don't you worry, all my gear'll show up in the
next couple of days, and I'll turn one of the bedrooms into a little music
studio. I'll even make sure it's soundproofed and a good distance from your
writing nook, so you won't even know when I'm hella getting my jam on."
"Damn, girl," Sheridan said, "you're gonna
take up so much of our damn space, between your music studio and your workshop.
Maybe you should just convert the pool house into your working area. You could
make the living room into your wood working studio, convert one bedroom in
there into your music studio and the other into your own little living
quarters."
"That's a dope idea!" Tala said, not letting go of
Andy, keeping her full tits pressed hard against his side. "Assuming
you're cool with me changing the living room over there into a maker's room. And
sorta commandeering the pool house. I don't wanna come in here all Bossy Magoo
and shit, but it would mean everyone else wouldn't have to deal with the sound
of heavy saws when I'm working on furniture, 'cause even I get tired of that
shit some of the time."
"You'd have to make certain you came into the main
house regularly, though, and didn't just spend all your time out there alone. I
mean, it's probably fine, but let me have a couple of days to think about it
before I say yes, okay?"
"Oh, totes, totes," she said, leaning up to kiss
his cheek again. "Anyway, don't let me steal all the spotlight." She
pulled his head down in another firm kiss before she slipped away from him with
a mischievous giggle. Andy immediately knew why all the girls liked Tala,
she was approachable, personable and generally just seemed like a good
time.
The second girl to approach him was Jade Dillon, who had
decided to show up wearing her 49ers cheerleader outfit, gold hotpants shorts
and white crop top that left most of her toned abs exposed to the eye, her skin
a sun kissed tan that clearly had enjoyed having a summer off without any
children to teach. She looked as fit as Sheridan, Piper and Lauren, but a touch
more muscular and a little less flexible. Her honey colored hair hung in loose
corkscrews down to the middle of her back. She, thankfully, wasn't wearing the
sort of heavy makeup that seemed to be necessary for performances at football
games, instead electing to just have some basics. Her eyes were a vibrant
green, the shade of summer grass in its prime, and her smile beamed in his
direction, her teeth an almost reflective level of white. She strolled right up
to him and wrapped her arms around him, hugging onto him tightly.
"I know that we just met, but I just wanted to tell you
how super grateful I am that you chose me," she said, burying her face in
his chest. "I know you didn't have to take me in, and I'm sure that Lauren
told you about my, ah, inexperience, and I totally know how that can make so
many guys super nervous, but it didn't make you nervous, and that's
great, it's just so darn great, and gosh, I just can't even tell you how happy
that makes me, how all this makes me, getting to be a part of such a marvelous
family. I know I'm talking like a mile a minute, but I have to get all of it
out before any of it slips my mind, or I just get too nervous and tongued to
talk." She was trying not to cry, and then she giggled to herself for a
minute. "I'm Jade. I know it's silly to tell you that, but golly, I just
feel like if I didn't, I'm not properly introducing myself."
"Hey Jade, welcome to the family," he said with a
smile. "Is it okay if I kiss you?"
"Oh shucks, yes please! That sounds wonderful!"
Andy helped her lean her head back so he could look into her
eyes again, then leaned down and kissed her. She was only a couple of inches
shorter than he was, so it didn't take much adjustment. Whereas Tala had been
intensely eager, Jade was a bit more shy and reticent in her kiss at first, but
she quickly warmed up to him, as if she was worried that she was being too
reserved and was attempting to overcompensate by going all at it.
"I changed into the Gold Rush outfit after I got
here," Jade said, "because Hannah said she thought you'd like it. I
can't say I blame you. Every man loves a cheerleader." She looked over to
the curvy Asian teen, who gave her a wide smile and a pair of enthusiastic
thumbs up.
"You didn't have to wear it if you didn't want
to," Andy said, a little shyly.
"Oh, I totally don't mind! I mean, you're doing so much
for me, it's the very least I could do!"
"Thank you for accepting the offer to join the family,
Jade."
"No no, thank you! You have an amazing bunch of women
here! So, I kinda sorta have a special request, if that'd be okay with
you?" she said, looking up at him. She wasn't as massively confident as
Lauren had made her out to be, at least for just that moment, but Andy was
pretty sure he knew why.
"All you have to do is ask, Jade," he said, trying
to put her more at ease.
"I talked with Niko about how this whole imprinting
thing works, and, well, I'm very much looking forward to making love with you,
but I don't want my first time,” She blushed a deep shade of red a moment
before carrying on. "I don't want my first time.. having sex, I
don't want that to be the thing that imprints me. So I was hoping maybe I could
just, ah, go down on you to get imprinted? And then I can have my first time a
little later? Without the added extra pressure of knowing it's doubly going to
change my world completely?" She smiled up at him, that wide expanse of
pearly teeth flashing at him. "Is that okay with you? I know it might be a
bit much to ask, but golly, I feel like it's just so gosh darn important to me
that I'd better speak up about it, right?"
"That's not a problem at all, Jade, but I'm gonna have
to ask a favor of you in return, if you're okay with it."
"Oh, shucks, that seems totally fair! What can I do to
make us square?"
Andy laughed a little. "You absolutely, positively have
to ditch the fake cussing here in the house, before it drives me bonkers."
Most of the other girls laughed at that, and Jade blushed a little once more,
but she also smiled, maybe even a touch embarrassed by it. "I understand
you've gotten into the habit of it because you're teaching young children all
day, but when you're at the house, around the grown ups, you gotta either just
swear or at very least stop using fake cuss words. It's like goddamn nails on a
chalkboard to me."
"I know, I know," Jade laughed. "It's really
hard, considering I spend so much time teaching kindergarten, but I'll work on
it, I promise. I mean, I am a grown ass woman capable of saying the word 'fuck'
now and again."
Lauren smirked and waggled a finger in her direction.
"I've known you three years, Jade, and that's the first time that I've
ever heard you say it."
"I mean, is it really that big of a deal?" she
asked, looking up at Andy.
"It's, actually kinda creepy to me," Andy said.
"Fake cussing drives me up the fucking wall. If you don't want to cuss,
then don't, but please don't use that weird G rated shit in its place, because
it's just, it's just unsettling."
"And besides," Emily said to her, "Andrew
truly does love actual cussing. When a girl is willing to get more and more
salty for him, the faster his cock grows nice and hard for us."
Sarah grinned broadly, moving over to put her arm around
Jade's shoulders. "You know what you fucking need? A motherfucking
profanity coach! And I'm the shit when it comes to swearing! The absolute tits!
I can be! That! Fucking! Coach!" she said, punching the air with her other
hand. "Well, no. I can be your coach on teaching you how to say 'fuck' a
lot more, but not how to fuck. Although I suppose I could teach you how
to do that as well? Whatever. We'll fucking figure it out. You just stick with
me, bitch, and I'll turn Mary Poppins into a major slut in the best fucking
way."
Jade looked up at Sarah, a strange look on her face. "I
don't think I can say no, can I?" she giggled. "A profanity coach?
Really? What makes you qualified for that?"
"Oh, I'm like the most fucking qualified,"
Sarah said, as she pulled Jade away from Andy slowly. "I'm more fucking
qualified to teach swearing than any sailor you're ever going to fucking meet.
I learned the power of a good swear word early in life, and it's, like, my
fucking superpower. I can work filthy language into any goddamn conversation I
want to, all without offending anybody, because I'm good and super fucking cute
at doing so! You can be that way too!"
Jade looked back at Andy. "Saying no to her isn't an
option, is it?"
"Oh, you could try," he chuckled. "But you're
just going to lose in the end, so I dunno why you'd even want to try."
"Wait!" Sarah said suddenly, as if remembering
something. She slid away from Jade and ran over to grab Andy, wrapping her long
arms around him to hold his body against hers as she kissed him hard and
fierce, teasing her fingernails against the back of his skull for a moment, her
body trying to press his into hers as hard as she could for what felt like an eternity
before finally breaking the kiss for air. "That's for letting me read the
new book before anybody else got the fucking chance to, even your goddamn agent
or your legit best fucking friend. I have some notes and a handful of
suggestions, but mostly? I think it's your best fucking work yet, absolutely
lit. And the sex scenes were good before, but the one in this book? When Dr.
Shirow practically fucking devours the Gunslinger? Ohmyfuckinggod, was that so
fucking intense! I kinda broke out a vibe and had a go at myself when I was
reading it. I'm not ashamed! Like, I totally knew they'd had, like, this
creeping sexual tension in books before, but fuck was it hot when she just
ripped his clothes off him after patching up his wounds, then fucked him on the
operating table when he was too wiped out to do anything more but lay there and
enjoy it. Total sploosh moment. She kinda reminds me of Niko a bit."
Niko brought her hand to her mouth to cover her laugh, which
made everyone turn to look at her. She was still in her camo from the base, not
having changed into more casual clothes after getting home, meaning she must
have brought the new girls right here and never left to get changed into
something less intimidating.
"Something you'd like to share with the rest of the
class, dear?" Emily asked her, arching one of her finely plucked blonde
eyebrows in amusement.
"I dressed as Dr. Shirow for Halloween a few weeks
back, at the party where Covington stopped by to convince Andy to play in the
poker game that resulted in you and Sarah being here," she said, almost
uncharacteristically shy for her. "After he agreed to do it, I, uh, might
have kinda forcefully taken him later in the evening to say thank you, because
he only agreed to go to protect my friend Charlotte, Asha's mom."
"Remind me ta thank you for that," Asha said to
her. "That got me here."
"Did, did you base that sex scene on our little tryst
in the bathroom, Andy?" Niko asked him.
He looked around the room, realizing that every single other
pair of eyes in the room was focused on him. "Uh, am I in trouble if I
did?"
"Not in the least."
"I might have, sort of, kind of, just a little, I wrote
it the next morning, and yeah, they say write what you know, so,” he said,
trailing off.
Niko started giggling furiously before Sarah brought Jade
over with her, moving to high five the soldier. "Oh my fucking god. I'm a
fictional super hot as fuck doctor now, and people all over the fucking planet
are going to read about how great I fuck, this fucking rules," she said.
Sarah grabbed Niko's face and leaned down to kiss the mixed
race woman in a fierce mash of lips, while Jade was basically prevented from
moving anywhere by Sarah's other arm. Niko moaned a little bit into it, even as
the kiss parted quickly, Sarah biting onto Niko's bottom lip for a moment to
pull it back then letting it pop from her teeth. "You, Emily and I have a
date to have ourselves some fun in the next few days, bitch."
Niko nodded, almost a little frantically. "Oh yes, please."
"That sort of thing's okay in the house?" Jade
asked Andy.
"Definitely, if that's what you're into," he said,
leaning against the arm of one of the couches. "Look, there's only so much
of me to go around, and a lot of the women here are into other women, and
that's safe and fine, so it's not only okay, it's encouraged, if that's what
you want to do. Emily and Sarah were lovers long before they got here. Same for
Lauren and Taylor, despite a rough patch in the middle. But for the most part,
nearly everyone here is still pretty new to one another."
Aisling nodded. "We may all feel like we've known each
other forever, Jade, but I'm the first of Andy's partners, and we only met
seven months ago. Lauren and Niko showed up a few weeks later, but after that,
we remained as that group for a while."
"Right, but Emily's got to be have been here for
months, right? She seems like she knows Andy so well!" Jade said.
Emily giggled, shaking her head, her blonde hair covering
her face for a minute before she flipped it out of her face. "We've only been
here a couple of weeks, love," she said, an almost shy smile on her face.
"But Andrew, Sares and I have an indirect history that I might suspect
contributes to us giving off that impression. We all still have so much to
learn about one another, which is part of the reason I won't sleep anywhere
that he isn't, ever ever ever."
Niko reached to place a hand on Sarah's ass, as the tall
redhead was framed between the smaller solider on one side and the 49ers
cheerleader on the other. "Andy really is who I told you he is back at the
base, Jade," she said, looking past Sarah. "Whatever you do and don't
want out of this family, he's going to be completely cool with it. I've kinda
wanted to play with Sarah and Emily a bit, and I knew Andy would be okay with
it, but I just didn't know how to bring it up to them."
"I'll bet he might even want to watch, or
participate," Emily teased.
"No comment," Andy laughed, "but you girls
are more than welcome to have fun without me."
"But if you wanted to, and you knew he'd be fine with
it," Jade asked, "why haven't you?"
Niko reddened slightly. "I mean, they're fucking
gorgeous! I know they're going to be co wives with me and Ash, but Ash and I
have had a lot more time to get comfortable with each other! I figured I'd get
around to seeing if Emily and Sarah wanted to play with me when I was
ready."
Sarah reached down and bopped Niko on the nose with one of
her fingertips. "You're totes adorbs, Neeks," she giggled. "I'm
gonna enjoy making you fucking squirm when I make you cum. It's gonna be
hella cute."
"What.. what if I'm not into women?" Jade asked.
The look on her face said that it was something she'd never really considered
one way or another, and to suddenly have so many options in front of her was a
tad overwhelming, like a starving man presented with an all you can eat
smorgasbord.
"Then you don't have to play with anyone you don't want
to," Andy said. "But if you want to experiment, that's okay too.
Lauren told me you don't have a lot of sexual experience, and that's completely
fine. Nobody here is gonna judge you for it, and if they do, I'll paddle their
ass for it, unless it's Lauren, in which case I'll just tie her up and not
paddle her ass, because she likes that sort of thing."
"Spoilsport," Lauren said, sticking her tongue out
at him.
"Look, Jade, before Aisling came into my life, the most
adventurous sexual encounter I'd ever had was a slightly drunken threesome in
my youth. Since then, I've have all sorts of wild experiences, and I've had
space to learn what I do and what I don't like."
Sarah leaned down and mocked a stage whisper to Jade.
"Spoiler alert: He fucking loves a sweary slut."
All the girls laughed at that before Andy spread his hands
in a 'you got me' motion before continuing. "Nobody in this house is going
to judge you for what or who does and doesn't turn you on, Jade. I do not allow
kink shaming in my fucking house. Everyone here is getting something out of
being here, being part of this household, but I'm not making anyone do anything
they don't want to do. Nor will I, ever. Take Katie here, for example," he
said, gesturing to the Latina groundskeeper, who had joined all the staff to
meet the new housemates. "She's married to Jenny," he said, gesturing
to the blonde cook whom Katie already had her arms around, "and she's
entirely a lesbian. Completely sexually disinterested in men. But she and Jenny
wanted the security of being in a house where they were safe and taken care of.
Katie's said she's never going to want to fuck me, and that's completely fine.
She needs to get my semen regularly, but the first time she did it, she and
Jenny took turns blowing me."
"The most recent time, I tried sucking some out of
Jenny's cunt after he'd fucked her," Katie said, "and that worked
just fine. Both Jenny and I got our fix from that one load. I might eventually
want to try fucking Andy once, just to see if I can get my head around it, but
I also may never want to do that, and he's okay with it either way. I was
worried he was gonna be mad at us for lying to the government, claiming I was
bisexual instead of a lesbian, but he wasn't. We got lucky. And so are you. I
genuinely feel that way. So be you, ma'am. That's all I can tell you, and
you'll do fine."
"It's a little shocking, but it's refreshing to see
everyone so open and body positive about their sexuality," Jade said.
"And you three are all okay with being treated like staff instead of being
treated like family?"
"We are family," Nicolette said, "but
we like being staff. Jenny and Katie are committed to each other, and
Andy's cum is just part of their salaries. The same's true for me, but I also
especially enjoy being submissive. And speaking of which,”
With that, Nicolette brought Whitney forward. She looked
much as she had in her pictures, her skin a shade of alabaster, her hair onyx
black, her ocean blue eyes looking up at him behind large circular glasses with
thick frames. She wore a semi sheer white silk blouse beneath a gray blazer,
the deep crimson colors of her bra covering her apple sized tits visible plainly
through the fabric. She also wore a black leather skirt, with gray stockings
disappearing up beneath it. She was shorter than many of the other girls in the
family, halfway between five and six feet tall, if he needed to guess, and
slender, not so thin as to look unhealthy, but certainly the thinnest member of
his family. (Andy made a mental note to insist that she eat a healthy amount
moving forward, and not starve himself for his benefit.) Her lips were painted
with lipstick the same shade as her lingerie, a lustrous red the shade of fresh
blood, a hue meant to evoke both lust and portents.
Nicolette's hand was on Whitney's back, almost gently
pushing her in front of Andy. The pale girl had her arms in front of her, her
wrists crossed, almost as if she instinctively kept them in that pose, in case
they were about to be bound in rope. Her fingernails were painted the same
color as her lips. Her black hair was drawn back, pulled tight along her head
and drawn into a neat bun, with a single lock of it loose and dangling along
the side of her face.
Her head was tilted slightly downward, but her eyes were
lifted up to focus on his gaze. "This slut is very pleased to meet you,
sir, and hopes you will take her to be part of your staff and your
property." The look in her eyes was smoldering with more lust than even
Piper's had held when she'd nearly blindly raped him when they first met.
"She very much wants that."
"I, ah, I wouldn't have extended the invitation to you
if I didn't want to bring you into the House of Rook."
"This slut understands, sir, but there should be a bit
of formality and ritual to all of this, rather than simply bringing this slut
underneath your house's protective wing with a smile and a handshake."
"That's fair, Whitney. So tell me what you want."
"This slut wants a bit of ceremony to it, sir. For you
to collar her, and then claim her by imprinting her, in front of as many
members of the house as possible. In speaking with Nicolette, it was made clear
to this slut that you might be a bit nervous about collaring her, but she wants
to ensure to you that this is what she wants, what she truly wants."
Whitney had a deliberate intensity to her that Andy might
have found overwhelming if Nicolette hadn't helped prepare him for it.
Thankfully, Nicolette had spent a few minutes each day since the decision was
made to invite Whitney helping mentally prepare him for what to expect.
"You brought a collar that you'll feel comfortable
wearing?"
"This slut has, sir."
"Well, then. Would you like to wait or would you prefer
to do it sooner?"
"Sooner, sir," she said, clenching her fingers in
and out of fists, as if the waiting was difficult for her. She leaned over to
the couch, opening her purse, taking out a collar that was both simple and
elegant, a long leather strip with a gold clasp in the front that featured a
stylized rook chess piece on the face of it. She held it out to him, and he
took it from her with his left hand. "This slut had originally hoped the
ritual might take place outside, but the weather has gotten too chilly, so
indoors will have to suffice, with your permission, sir."
Andy reached down and brought one fingertip along Whitney's
cheek, and she turned her cheek to lean into his touch, her skin cool to the
touch, and her eyes never once leaving his face. She followed his finger back
for just a moment longer than seemed necessary, a soft smile on her face.
"So, attendance for this is entirely voluntary, and anyone who doesn't
want to attend doesn't have to, but anyone who wants to is completely welcome.
Tala, Jade, obviously, if you want to go pick an open bedroom and settle in,
that's fine."
Tala had a grand belly laugh at that, shaking her head,
almost with tears in her eyes. "You couldn't fucking bar me from watching
this, baby," she said, putting her arm around Sheridan's shoulder. "I
already tossed my suitcase into the room next to Sheridan's so let's get the
show on the road already!"
Andy looked over to Jade, who smiled at him, shaking her
head, adamant to remain in the room. "I'm getting into this family, by
hell or highwater, Andy," Jade said to him, "so I definitely want to
see if all the things they told us at the Air Force base were true. Well, I
guess the whole thing about the first taste of cum making us orgasm is true. Tala
just proved that."
"God, bitch," Tala laughed, "you have no idea
how fucking great that was. I've had a good amount of sex in my life,
and that little taste was the best fucking orgasm I've ever had, so if
the imprinting one is even stronger,” She shivered with an impish grin on her
face. "The waiting is the hardest fucking part."
"And I'm not ashamed about sex, Andy," Jade
giggled. "I just haven't had it yet. I threw my suitcase into an
open bedroom when I first got here. Lauren suggested I do it before you got home.
So I agree with my new friend, Tala. Let's go team!"
Nicolette made her way over to stand next to Whitney for a
second, as Whitney unlocked her cellphone and handed it to Nicolette.
"This slut would like her friend to film all of this for her, so she may
watch it later, with sir's permission of course," Whitney said to him, as
Nicolette stepped back a few paces, holding the iPhone sideways, to get a good
wide angle that framed both Whitney and Andy in the same shot.
"That's fine," Andy said, tipping his head a
little. "Although I'll also want a copy of the video for myself."
"Of course, sir."
Andy gestured for the women of the family to move and form
up around Andy and Whitney, a ring of beauty encircling them, giving the whole
thing a bit more sense of ceremony. Then he turned his eyes back to Whitney.
"Now strip."
"Yes sir." First, she slid off the blazer, moving
to fold it over the back of a nearby couch. Next she unbuttoned the white silk
shirt that was so sheer, she might as well not have been wearing it at all.
After that came the skirt, and when it dropped he could see she was wearing red
panties that matched her lacy crimson bra, as well as a red garter belt that
clipped onto the stockings. She unclipped them one at a time, rolling them down
her legs, setting them with the rest of her clothes, never once turning away
from him.
When she removed the bra, her tits came into view, small and
perky, with tiny pink nipples atop them that were rock hard, She slipped the
garter belt off, then pushed her panties downward, crouching as she did,
stepping out of them before laying them atop the stack of her clothes. She had
a small thick triangle of black curls above her otherwise shaven cunt. Once she
was naked, her arms crossed at the wrists in front of her once more.
"This slut spoke with her friend, and she told her that
you were fine with both shaven and unshaven cunts, so this slut tried to split
the difference, but if you prefer something else, you need only speak and it
will be done, sir."
"Your body is your own domain, Whitney," Andy
said. "You should keep your pubic hair how is most comfortable to you and
you alone."
Whitney frowned for just a moment, then nodded. "Yes
sir."
Andy knew it wasn't the answer she'd been hoping for, that
he would dictate her every move, but Andy wanted to hold firm that she would
need to decide a few things for herself. But, to reassure her that those things
would be few, he decided to exert a bit of control again.
He reached forward and grabbed one of her wrists, pulling
her arm away from her body, then pushed it down the front of his jeans, before
bringing it back out, making sure there was a streak of precum on her palm, as
he'd intended. "Keep that hand out, and don't lick it until I tell
you."
"Yes sir."
"Now get down on your knees."
That made her smile again. "Yes sir." She moved
down to her knees before him, but kept her head raised the entire time, her
back not bending in the slightest, remaining perpendicular to the floor,
sitting on her heels. The entire time, she kept her right hand palm up.
"Thank you sir."
"I'm still a little nervous about this, so I'm going to
require you to ask me for what I'm holding in my hand here," he said,
shaking the collar in her direction.
"Yes sir," she answered. "This slut,”
"No." The sudden interruption caught her off guard
and she seemed confused, so he elaborated. "For this, in this moment where
you are choosing to surrender everything to me, I want to hear it directly from
you. None of this third person language. That's a passive way of doing it. If
you want to return to that afterwards, that's fine, but for here, this singular
moment, you have to be you. Either you want this, or you don't. And if
you can't say it, out loud, to me, I'm not going to believe that you truly want
it. You have to convince me. Try again."
Whitney smiled a little bit more now in understanding,
nodding once. "This,” she started before catching herself and beginning
one final time. "I want you to collar me, sir. I want you to claim
me, to put that leather around my neck, to make me your possession, a member of
your household, but more importantly, a person that you own, that you have
total dominance over, to exert whenever and where ever you want to. I, Whitney
Ophelia Wells, want you, Andrew Rook, to give me a collar, your collar, that I
can proudly wear, so that anyone who sees me knows that I am your
property, by choice, and that knowing what I truly am is exposed to the world
at all times brings me the greatest joy anyone could ever imagine. By placing
the collar around my neck, you will take control of my body, mind and soul, and
they will always be yours, to do with what you please, and that is what I want
most in this world. So please, sir, fulfill my greatest wishes and desires. I
want you to collar me, and make me your slut. Will you bestow upon me that most
holy of honors? Sir?"
"When this latch clicks, Whitney," he said,
lifting the leather collar, bringing it towards her neck, "I want you to
lick your hand, so the moment is seared into your brain."
"Yes sir."
He'd given this a bunch of thought over the last few days,
and Nicolette had made it clear to him that he should try and imbue this moment
with as much ritual and ceremony as he could, to make it feel like something
that had been done throughout the ages, that there was a history to it, even if
he was simply making it all up off the top of his head. He'd prepared a few
things, in his mind, and he hoped they would be enough.
As he began to slide the leather against her skin, seeing
the tiny shiver of excitement from her body, he began to speak, trying to keep
his voice steady and calm, as if he wasn't as nervous about all of this as
Whitney seemed to be.
"With this collar, I, Andrew Rook, hereby claim and
take possession of you, Whitney Ophelia Wells, and bring you into the House of
Rook, where you will serve the family as our technical expert first and
foremost, but also as my personal plaything. You surrender your mind, your
body, your will and your soul to this family, and to me, as its head. This is what
you have chosen, what you have asked of me, and now, I have granted it to you.
I claim you. I own you. You belong to me. You are,” He waited until he had the
latch mechanism figured out and said the last word in time with his hooking of
the latch. "Mine."
Once the final word left his lips, she immediately brought
her palm to her lips and licked the spot of precum clean. Her entire body tried
to hold perfectly still after her tongue touched the liquid, but Andy could
still see those blue eyes roll back into her skull in sudden shock and
brainfry. Her eyelids fluttered frantically, but other than that, she held
perfectly still and made no noise at all, despite the overwhelming rush of
pleasure that was tearing through her body.
All the women gathered around them closed in a step or two,
as if tightening the circle in some long forgotten ritual. Andy hadn't asked
them to do that, so he figured they were simply getting as caught up in the
moment as he was.
He didn't want to interrupt her moment, so he waited until
she seemed to have regained her composure, her deep blue eyes opening to look
at him once more, now in much more exposed adoration. "Your slut thanks
You, Master."
Andy had to prevent his smile from growing too wide, as he
still had a part to play, but he immediately noted the change in her language.
No longer 'this slut,' but 'your slut.' No longer 'sir,' but 'Master.' Before,
he had simply been a respected man standing before her. Now, he had claimed her
and given her Purpose.
"She would very much like to be imprinted now, Master,
if that is to Your pleasure."
"I believe that seems appropriate," he said, and
the gathered girls giggled a little at that. "Nicolette, I want you to sit
down on the couch here. Whitney, you are going to stand up, keep your legs
straight, bend at the waist, and place your hands on Nicolette's shoulders, so
she can film your face the entire time while you're being imprinted."
"Yes, Master. Thank You, Master."
Whitney rose to her feet, then spun around, which was the
moment Andy saw it, and everything nearly fell apart for a split second.
There, on the small of her back, was a fresh tattoo, clearly
less than a day or two old, as the skin around it was still reddish and angry,
and the colors were still that insanely brilliant tone that only the newest of
tattoos had.
When the first Druid Gunslinger book had been nearing
publication, the publisher had suggested Andy make some sort of symbol that
could be on the books, a sort of visual branding that would make them
immediately recognizable. Andy had contacted an artist to give the books a
symbol. It had taken them a few weeks and several iterations, but eventually,
Andy had settled on something he liked. It was a fictional runic marking
(designed to look like a real druid symbol without actually being one) with a
crossed pair of stylized revolvers behind it.
The symbol had become something of an easy touchstone for
fans of the book to use, and Andy had even set up an online store to sell t
shirts with the symbol on them, which had been a nice little side hustle to
bring in extra cash.
There, on the small of Whitney's back, was the Druid
Gunslinger symbol. Not even the basic black version, but the full color version
that had appeared on the cover only a few books ago. But the symbol itself
wasn't what had Andy more than a little nervous.
Just beneath the Gunslinger insignia, using the font the
titles of his books had been written in on their covers, were the words
"Property of Andrew Rook," tattooed into Whitney's skin.
And, just like that, he immediately knew what Ash had been
preparing him for in the car, and did his absolute best to let the anger drain
from him. She was right, he realized, in that he suspected Whitney had seen it
as a gift, and that while Andy had specifically told Nicolette during their
early discussions that he didn't want Whitney to get branded on his behalf, he
hadn't said anything about tattoos, even if he'd thought it had been implied by
his tone.
This, he realized, Whitney had intended as a gift for him,
further proof that her devotion was genuine and not to be questioned.
From glancing at her, it was clear she bore no other tattoos
on her skin, and in that moment, Andy remembered his first tattoo, how it had
itched for days afterwards, and the advice his tattoo artist had given him to
keep him from scratching it.
Whitney moved to stand in front of Nicolette, and then bent
at the waist, placing her hands on Nicolette's shoulders, while Nicolette kept
the camera pointed at Whitney's face. "Is this acceptable, Master?"
she asked, not looking back over her shoulder at him, keeping her head pointed
forward, as she'd been instructed to.
Andy walked up behind her and with his foot pushed one of
her legs a little more apart, making her stance just a fraction wider, so that
the angle would be perfect. Then he lifted his right hand up and slapped it
down onto the fresh tattoo, knowing it would smart just a little, but that the
smarting would make the urge to scratch the itch fade. "Thank you for the
gift, Whitney."
As she was standing behind the couch, he saw Aisling smile
and nod encouragingly at him. He considered himself exceptionally lucky to have
found her first, and she knew him better than anyone, and had cut off his anger
before it had even had a moment to take seed.
His initial response, the anger and annoyance, that had
simply been his brain getting mixed signals. The decision to get the tattoo had
been entirely Whitney's, and she'd meant it to bring him joy, and to bring
herself joy, not to anger him. His anger had been simply that she had taken
such a drastic action on his behalf without talking to him first, but at the
end of the day, it was her body and her decision to make, even if she was
choosing to submit all decisions henceforth to his discretion.
It was something she wanted to do for him, and Ash
had made it clear to him that the proper way to receive any gift was to say
thank you.
Whitney moaned a little bit after the slap, then purred.
Andy remembered that Nicolette had said to him that Whitney wasn't into pain in
a large way, but that bits of it applied sparingly were very delightful to the
newest member of the household.
"Thank You, Master," she said, her eyes trained on
the camera in Nicolette's hand. "I hope the craftsmanship is to Your
liking."
"Very fine needlework. If you are considering getting
any more, however, perhaps maybe run them by me in advance."
"Your slut will not modify her body in any way further
without Your permission and encouragement, Master, but she felt it important
that even when her collar was even briefly removed, while bathing and such,
that it always be known that she belongs to You. She takes great pride in
that."
He nodded, drawing in a deep breath before letting it out
again. This was certainly going to take some getting used to, he thought to
himself, before speaking once more. "Thank you for that as well,
then."
"Now, Master, if Your slut might be so bold?"
Whitney giggled a little, and wiggled her ass in his direction. "Would You
do Your slut the honor of fucking the ever living shit out of her tight young
twat, until her knees go weak and she collapses against her friend while Your
gift of cum boils her new identity into her from her cunt outwards? She may be
scrawny, but she's not fragile, and Your newest bitch loves a bit of
rough'n'tumble."
He glanced at Nicolette's face, and the grin that was
plastered on it couldn't have gotten any wider. She mouthed to him the words
"slam dunk" before giving him a saucy little wink. She wasn't wrong,
that much was certain.
Andy unbuckled the belt of his jeans, then unbuttoned and
unzipped them, reaching into his boxers to fish out his cock. He heard Jade
gasp a little bit, and Andy had to exert great willpower not to smile at that.
He'd forgotten this would be her first sight of it. He moved to rub the tip of
his cock against her cunt, but didn't thrust inside of her yet.
"Give your friend a kiss and tell her thank you for
making this possible, Whitney."
"Yes Master," she moaned. It was clear she
vehemently wanted that cock railed inside of her, but she was holding perfectly
still. "Thank you, Nicolette, for bringing me to our Master, for sharing
with me this great gift."
"You're welcome, you silly little " The
sentence was cut off as Whitney pressed her lips hard against Nicolette's, kissing
her with a familiarity and an eagerness that reflected how long and well the
two knew each other.
To allow them a moment, Andy glanced around the circle as
best as he could, just checking in on the expressions of all the other women in
the household. He noticed, having missed before, that all the girls were
holding hands, a sealed ring formed around the three of them. It was also
impossible to miss that more than a couple of the girls were rubbing their
thighs together just a little, turned on by what they were bearing witness to.
"Alright you two, break it up," Andy laughed,
nudging Whitney's hip, "otherwise Nicolette's not going to get your face
right at the key moment, Whitney."
The two girlfriends giggled furiously as they parted in
their kiss, and Nicolette moved to get the camera pointed at Whitney's face
once more. Almost in unison, they said together "Sorry Master," in a
sing songy tone that made it clear that they truly weren't.
Once Nicolette had gotten the camera raised once more, Andy
lined up the tip of his thick cock against Whitney's slippery snatch and then
lunged forward into her, until the head of his cock was nearly pressed against
the back of her cunt, and his balls swung forward to slap against her clit. The
sensation of being suddenly stuffed full brought forth a wanton groan, far
deeper in tone and more guttural than any sound she'd made yet.
"Fuck, Nic, he's so much fucking thicker than Bill
was," she whimpered to her friend, just loud enough that Andy could barely
hear her. "My cunt feels like it's being stretched out. But it feels
fucking amazing,”
"You're welcome, babe," Nicolette whispered back
to her. "Welcome home."
Andy drew his hips back, sliding most of his cock out before
ramming forward again, feeling her whole body shudder and spasm in response to
the hard thrust, his balls clapping against that bundle of nerves once more.
His hands both grabbed onto her hips so he could get her
positioned properly, and to pull her into each forward shove of his hips, his
cock starting to batter in and out of her at a good clip, each smack of his
pelvis into her ass making her squeal and whine in delight.
"Thank You Master thank You thank You thank You thank
You,” she started babbling at him, as he continued to rail her, each yank of
her hips met with a countering push of his own, setting a hard and quick pace,
the sound of sweaty flesh smacking against each other the only audible thing in
the room other than Whitney's prayers of gratitude.
She was tight, certainly one of the tightest members of his
family, likely because of her lithe and slender form, and her cunt clung to his
cock even when he was drawing back, like her whole body was refusing to let him
escape.
"May, may Your fucktoy cum, Master?" she gasped
out in between thrusts.
"Do you like orgasm denial, Whitney?"
"Some, sometimes, Master, but she feels like she's
going to split something if she holds it much longer!"
"Then cum."
Her entire body clamped down on him, her cunt trying
desperately to get his cock to hold still, but he kept on plowing her even
while she orgasmed around him, the expression on Nicolette's face telling him
everything he needed to know about Whitney's condition.
A few seconds later, the vice grip of her snatch had relaxed
a little, and she gasped in a sudden lungful of air, like she'd forgotten to
breathe while she'd been cumming. "Thank You Master, but Your slut needs
Your cum, needs to feel it inside of her needy, incomplete cunt, to fill that
hole inside of her soul. Finish her, Master. Finish me! Complete Your
whore!"
The girls had closed into a tight ring around them now, each
of them wanting to be as close as possible for this moment, to make the ritual
more memorable for Whitney or to offer their support for Andy, or maybe some
combination of the two.
Andy pointed quickly to Niko, who was just to the left of
Aisling, and Emily, who was just to the right of her, gesturing for them to
each put a hand onto Whitney's shoulders, which they did, just barely in time.
As soon as Whitney was properly supported, his hands latched
onto her hips firmly, making sure he had a solid grasp, as his cock impaled
deep inside of her cunt and began to shower the back of her cunt with a searing
load of hot jizz, popping like firecrackers inside of her. Her entire body
seized up and her arms felt limp, Emily and Niko keeping her from falling face
first into Nicolette, his hands on her hips holding her up, as her legs bowed
beneath her, completely unable to support her, suspended in the air only by the
four arms holding her up.
With his fiancees' help, he lowered Whitney's body down on
top of Nicolette, letting her body sink into the tall French girl's body, as
she turned off the camera on the cellphone, setting it aside. She was, of
course, whispering the word "imprinting" into Nicolette's neck.
Andy tucked his cock away, zipping up his jeans and redoing
his belt as he looked to Nicolette. "Are you going to need help getting
her to her room, Nic?" he said, trying on Whitney's nickname for the
statuesque blonde for the first time.
"No, Master," she giggled. "I've had to carry
Whitney up the stairs to her old apartment on nights when she's gotten stinking
drunk, and I'll manage. If it's alright with you, I'll also remain with her
until she wakes up tomorrow, so I apologize if I'm neglect in my duties until
then."
"Your duties are to take care of Whitney until she
wakes up, Nic. That's your most important duty right now."
"Yes Master. Thank you, Master."
He leaned down and pressed his lips to Nicolette's tenderly,
a kiss that was more affectionate than sexual, and when he pulled back from it,
he saw a tear of joy starting to run down her cheek, which he wiped away with a
thumb. "No no, thank you, Nic."
The room was quiet as he stretched his arms over his head,
and finally, Jade spoke to break the tension. "Holy fucking shit, that was
hot," she said quietly, hugging herself slightly.
"See?" Sarah giggled. "I'm being a great
fucking influence already."
That made the girls all giggle, until Tala spoke,
interrupting their laughter.
"I definitely got next," she said.
That just made them laugh even harder.
To be continued in part 16, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
1 hr 5 min
June 21, 2025Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 14
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 14
Andy reconnects with his past, and Emily explores.
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

And, after two weeks of trying to subtly discern it from
her, Andy eventually just asked Taylor what she did for a living, and Taylor
informed Andy that she'd been a phlebotomist before moving into the Rook
household, and once she was done with her time in the penalty box, she would go
back to it. It was the first step she had taken towards eventually becoming an
anesthetist, which was her long term goal. She'd met Lauren when the Aussie had
needed someone to come in and blood test a few of the 49ers she was training.
Taylor insisted that if Andy ever wanted her to stay in his
bed for a night, she would without reservation, but that otherwise, she would
be sleeping in the same bed with Lauren, who had set up her own bedroom now, so
as to not wake Andy when she left early in the morning for practice.

Piper and Sheridan had also set up their own bedrooms, for
similar reasons. Piper insisted her workout routine begin at the butt crack of
dawn, and she also had a tendency to go to bed almost immediately after dinner,
and Sheridan had started joining her in those hours, although the two women had
very different work out routines in the morning. Andy had never been awake for
any of them, but both of the women had filmed themselves working out, so he
could see what they were up to in the wretched early hours.
Aisling, Niko, Emily and Sarah had flatly refused to sleep
away from Andy, although the order they laid against one another in the bed at
night varied quite regularly. At various points over the last few days, he'd
woken up in the night to find Emily quietly making out with each of the other
three.
He was a little surprised that Emily and Sarah didn't want
another bedroom for times when the two of them wanted to fool around with just
each other. He'd asked them about it, but Sarah had just teased him and
insisted that when they did, he should be nearby in case he wanted to watch or
join in.
The craziest part of the day, however, was when Emily came
to track him down in his office just before dinner with a rather baffling
request. He'd spent most of the day writing, knowing that tomorrow there would
be new women joining the household, and that he'd likely get very little work
done on that day. He felt like he was very close to considering the draft for
what he was now calling "The Doppleganger's Identity," the next book
in the Druid Gunslinger series, ready for his first pass readers to take a look
at, and hoped to wrap it up today. It would certainly stop Sarah from asking
him yet again when she could read it, since she had insisted she get a spot on
that esteemed small council. He kept the door to his office open most of the
time, but Emily insisted on knocking before entering the room anyway.
"Andrew, love, I know you're writing right now, but might I bother you for
just a skosh?" she said, smiling at him in that disarmingly charming
English way of hers.
"It's never a bother, Em," he said, closing up his
laptop. "You know, you're the only one of my partners I'm okay with
calling me 'Andrew?' Anyone else does it, and I know I'm in trouble, but you
somehow make me not hate the sound of my full name. C'mon in. Sit down, talk to
me."
The blonde Englishwoman sashayed into the room before
lifting one of his legs so she could sit down on the footstool in front of his
writing chair. She was wearing a billowy floral print dress that hung down past
her knees, loose fitting but still draped enticingly well. Andy wondered if
maybe it was tailor made for her, but before he could think to ask, she
launched into the reason she'd come to see him. "My agent received a
rather odd request today, and I wanted to come and talk to you about it before
I answered it. If you're not comfortable with it, I would completely understand
that, but I personally think that it would be an excellent thing for us to do,
so I hoped we might talk a bit about it before you came to any decision, and perhaps
I could bring you around to my way of thinking."
Andy set his laptop on the coffee table to the side of his
writing chair and shifted to sit up a little bit. "Who's the request from,
and what is it that you think I might be uncomfortable with?"
"It came from the office of the president, if you can
believe it. My agent said President Pelosi didn't call personally, but a member
of her staff did." Emily took his large hands in her small ones, holding
onto them softly as she kept his gaze focused on her sapphire blue eyes.
Clearly whatever they were going to discuss was of great importance. "When
the announcement hits next week, they're expecting much of the nation to be in
rather dire shock. Such massive casualties means the American way of life going
forward is going to have to be something extremely different than what it once
was, something radical and new." She licked her lips, a touch of
nervousness Andy wasn't sure he'd seen from the usually confident young woman
before. "Something like us. To sort of help assert the new norms in the
minds of the general public, they want a handful of celebrities to do talk show
appearances, with the hosts who are still alive anyway, and most of them seem
to have made it out okay, and talk about their new family units, how polyamory
is going to be the lay of the land, and how the laws are immediately being
changed so that a single man can have multiple wives, to help repopulate the
country after the severe losses."
Andy laughed a little bit. "If you want to go on television,
Em, you certainly don't need my permission. What makes you think I'd be against
that?"
She smiled at him kindly, and he realized immediately he'd
missed what she'd been specifically asking him. "I don't just want to go
on television by myself, Andrew. I want to go on television with you and with
Sarah and maybe with a couple of the other girls, Niko in particular. I think
it's important that we get out there as a new family unit, on The Daily Show,
The Late Show with Stephen Colbert, Late Night With Seth Meyers, Jimmy Kimmel
Live!, The Tonight Show, Good Morning America, anyone who wants to talk to us,
so that we can help put the country a little more at ease that we are going to
get through this. Normally, I would be most in favor of shielding all of you
from the horror that is the paparazzi, just to keep my personal life simply
that, personal. But this is a very strange new world we find ourselves
in, Andrew, and we need to help our fellow humans become comfortable with their
new reality."
"You sound pretty committed to the whole idea," he
said, trying to keep his voice as non committal as possible, but Emily had
gotten very good at reading him in the short time they'd been together, so he
knew she could tell he wasn't entirely opposed to it, simply gauging how it
would all work. The particulars of opening his private life to the entire world
seemed a little daunting at first blush, but certainly not insurmountable.
"We wouldn't be the only ones, I think it's important
to stress that, love," she said, squeezing his hands a little bit.
"And Sarah and I would also be coming out about our relationship with each
other, so you wouldn't have to field a lot of questions if you didn't want to.
We could take on the brunt of the questions if that makes it any easier. But I
just know many people in this adopted homeland of mine are going to be
frightened, and I think the idea to show them the way through would be a step
in the right direction." She leaned her head down and kiss the tops of his
hands before looking up at him. "Oh! And you could also use it to promote
your books, if that might sweeten the pot a smidge. It might help, having
twenty minutes of prime mental real estate for your face and your
writing?"
He chuckled, nodding his head. "You know as well as I
do that my agent would string me up by my toes if I had a chance to get this
much free publicity for my next novel and didn't take it, so how can I say no?
I'm not going to hide from journalists. I'll do my fair share. Tell me how all
this is going to work."
She smiled, leaned in and kissed him, soft and tender, but
for what felt like a delicious eternity. "We will set up the camera and
microphones in Sarah and I's little studio, and then we'll just take an hour or
so a day for a few weeks to record segments with whoever asks. The president's
office wants us to do a 60 Minutes interview even before the announcement is
made, as our sort of grand unveiling. For that, they're actually going to send
Katie Couric here with a camera woman to do the interview in a few days.
They're likely to want to do that in a larger room, or maybe out on the back
deck, by the pool. They're going to do an entire show all about the deaths, the
vaccine and the new post pandemic world we're starting to grow into. The ten to
twenty minute interview with us will just be part of the larger package. They
were hoping to have us for a day on the 14th. They're going to be
filming at the base on the 13th and doing interviews with President
Pelosi on the 15th. The president's representative seemed to think
Niko might be a good link between the two segments, if she was one of the
people helping to give the tour of the base, and the vaccination process. I
asked Niko about it, and she said she wouldn't mind if you didn't, but that I
had to ask you first. The whole episode of the show is going to air immediately
after the President's speech on the 20th."
"Good lord, sounds like they've got all this planned
out. I'm surprised I didn't hear from the Office of the President
personally."
Emily offered him another smile, and considered her next
words carefully. It wasn't that she worried about bruising his ego, because
Andy had never come across that way, but she also didn't want to seem too full
of herself. "Love, I've been a very well known movie star for a decade
now, so I think they figured out where I was first and went from there. That's
no slight against you! I'm just saying that you aren't a household name that
millions of people recognize, and, for better or worse, I am. The Dagger
Academy movies were everywhere, as were the books. Simon, my costar in the
movies, he's still living in England, so he's in an entirely different world
than we are here in the States."
Andy grinned. "Oh, I know, I know. All I'm saying is
that it wouldn't hurt for the President to have called me herself, y'know. But
that's fine. It's fine."
"Well, when the paparazzi are struggling to get topless
photos of you in Ibiza, then we'll have a conversation about how you aren't
being taken seriously as an artist, alright darling?" She giggled a
little. "It was fun, teasing them, knowing they so desperately wanted to
get images of my tits to sell, and that a bidding war would erupt for the
image."
"They are excellent tits, Em."
"Bless you, love. But you're never going to convince me
they're as nice as, say, Sarah's or Hannah's. And all those tits, theirs and
mine, are exclusively the purview of this family now and forever more, so the
paparazzo can fuck right off. So, the interview? You'll do it? You'll dance for
the media circus with us, for the good of the nation?"
"I'll do almost all of it, sure."
She tilted her head slightly in confused amusement, that coy
smile on her pink lips, as her tender fingers squeezed his thigh. "Almost
all of it? Which part of it am I going to have to have to convince you
for?"
He rolled his eyes a little, a playful smirk on his lips.
"I'll do all the evening shows, magazines, newspapers and website
interviews you want me to, but doing Good Morning America might be a hill too
far, simply because of how goddamn early I'd have to get up for it."
"Or we could simply stay up very late and do it before
bed," she said, moving to slide off the footstool so she could climb into
his lap. "I'm sure we could find some way to keep you awake and alert that
far into the night. Four thirty in the morning our time could give us the
opportunity to go on live television with sex hair," she said, waggling
her eyebrows at him lasciviously.
"Oh, and I'm not gonna do Fox News."
"Christ, love, haven't you heard? They're barely
running a skeleton crew over there. Most of their on air talent died over the
last few months, and now that the women are in charge over there, they're
losing some of that ridiculous bullshit they used to be spouting."
Andy chuckled, shaking his head a little bit. "All it
took was most of the men dying."
"It's pretty hard to pretend the plague isn't a real
thing when it keeps killing people off left and right, dear," she said.
"The rescheduled Presidential election next month is going to be between
Senators Kamala Harris and Susan Collins, two women. That's never happened
before in the history of this country. The vast majority of people voting in
the election are going to be women. This is all completely unprecedented, so
all those women who have felt powerless for so many years, this is their chance
to shine. But the old tribal lines are still going to be there, even if the
genders of the people leading those parties has changed. Republicans will still
be Republicans and Democrats will still be Democrats. But there's too many dead
people for everyone to go on pretending like the plague isn't real, or that
it's not better to not get a grip on the new reality. One side was already
telling their people that the plague wasn't real, so more of their men died than
the on the other side. They can't afford to do that any more. So the new Fox
News agenda is to go back to simple fiscal conservatism, pro military and pro
old school Christianity stances. They're just going to drop all the anti woman
bullshit that they've been poisoning their own wells with for so long."
"And all it took was most of their men
dying." Andy rolled his eyes. "Fine. I'll leave it up to you on
whether or not you want to do any of the Fox News shit."
"Oh heavens no," Emily laughed, shaking her head.
"No, you couldn't pay me enough to appear in front of those horrid people.
They've been trying to tell me they have the right to regulate my body for
decades but that I should keep my mouth shut when it comes to how they spend
the money I pay in taxes. At least a few of their remaining hosts have called
me horrible things for daring to disagree with them. 'Entertainers should be
sit down and be quiet when it comes to politics,' they've said about me for far
too long. Fuck that, darling. I'm having none of it."
"Well, on that we can agree."
"Now, I do believe I have some convincing to be
doing," she said, licking her lips playfully, as she slid off his lap and
down onto her knees before him, pushing his legs apart.
"That's really not necessary, Em," he said,
reaching forward to put a hand on her shoulder, but her delicate fingers moved
to grab his wrists, lifting them so that one of his hands was along the back of
her neck, and the other was sliding up into that radiant cascade of blonde
hair.
"It might not be necessary, Andrew, but that isn't to
say I wouldn't enjoy it anyway," she said, her hands moving to unbutton
his jeans, slowly drawing the zipper down. "Because sometimes a girl just
needs to get her fix, you know?" She leaned down and kissed part of his
exposed stomach. "You wouldn't deny me that, would you, love? Not innocent
little me?"
"I don't know that I could deny you anything,
Emily," he chuckled.
She licked her lips, those inescapable blue eyes of hers
looking up at him. "That's what I like to hear. Because it's time for me
to do something before Sarah does." She fished out his cock, tucking his
balls over his boxers to protect them from accidentally getting caught in the
zipper of the jeans, because she wasn't willing to wait long enough to pull his
jeans off. "I let her have first go at you, but I'm entitled to have some
firsts with you before she gets a chance. That's fair, isn't it?" She
leaned down and pressed her pink lips against the head of his cock, covering it
in tiny kisses. "I think we can both agree that's only fair."
"I seem to recall you and Sarah taking turns blowing me
at the same time," he said, tilting his head a little. "I wouldn't
say she got there first."
"She got to fuck you first though, Andrew," she
sighed, stroking his cock tenderly. "And I understand why. She's madly in
love with you because of your writing, although she's very much fallen in love
with the man behind that writing as well." Her tongue slipped out and
dragged a long trail across the bottom of his cock, from the base up to the
tip, teasing the slit with the tip of her tongue for only a split second.
"Me, on the other hand, I fell in love with the man first, when I heard
all the lengths you'd gone to in protecting the women who'd chosen to hitch
their wagons to your train. Niko painted such a wonderful portrait of you, and
you haven't failed to live up to that yet."
"I'm always going to put my family's needs above my
own, Em," he said, shivering as he felt her pursing her lips around the
mushroom tip of his circumcised cock for a long moment. "So what is you
want to do before Sarah, hmm?"
"Oh, bless, Andrew, I would've thought it would've been
obvious," she giggled, blowing air along his cock, teasing his balls with
her finely manicured fingernails. "I want you up the serviceman's
entrance. I want you in my ass, before Sarah thinks to ask you to do it to her.
We've had fingers and small toys up both hers and my asshole before, naturally,
but never the real thing, and I'm afraid I simply cannot risk the chance that
she get the opportunity to convince you to do it to her before you do it to me.
I want to have at least one first of my very own with you before she does, and
while I'm a little nervous, I must confess I am also rather excited. First
times are always so exhilarating."
Andy licked his own lips, swallowing a breath of air.
"First times can also be quite intense, Em. Even overwhelming."
"Yes yes yes Andrew, that's why I'm going to ask you if
you can remember a color code when you're worked up. I know those kinds of
sensations can be, distracting to self control, but you've always struck me as
level headed." Her tongue took a long swirling path around the underside
of the head of his cock, and his fingers tightened in her sandy hair a moment,
clenching a fistful of it, which evoked a clear quiver of delight from the
girl.
"What do you mean a color code?"
"You see, when Sarah and I are adventuring into, shall
we say, uncharted sexual waters between the two of us, we use a color code. If
one of us says 'green,' then things are wonderful, enjoyable and the other
should carry on full steam ahead. If one of us says 'yellow,' then perhaps a
bit of caution or easing back is needed. If one of us says 'red,' then a
moment's rest is needed, or second thoughts are being had, and it's best to
stop, until the other is ready to go again. Like a stoplight. We strike the use
of those colors for any other uses when we're on the code." She looked up
at him with those tender azure orbs again, soft and warm, as her fingertips stroked
his shaft and juggled his balls. "Would that be alright, Andrew?"
He leaned forward and kissed her again, and this time he
found her not only pliant but a touch more eagerly wanton than she'd been
moments ago. "Of course, love," he said to her. "But just be
careful and remember you can't use those words for anything else while we're in
color code mode."
She titled her head to the side, a curious expression of
amusement on her face. "Oh? Do you anticipate me slipping? I'm quite
bright, you know," she teased, winking at him. "I have a degree in
feminist studies from Cambridge and everything."
He smirked a little bit. "I simply thought you might
ask me to paddle your ass red, and then I'd have been more than a little
conflicted from the mixed signals."
She began to giggle fiercely, having even to take one of her
hands from his cock up to cover her mouth, as she nodded furiously, her blonde
curls falling in front of her face before her hand lifted from lips and pushed
it from her eyes. "You're right! You're right you're right you are
absolutely right, I most certainly would have done that, said that without even
thinking about it, and what a right git I would've looked, while you would've
been standing there frozen in fear that you'd gone too far."
"You think you can keep that in mind, then?"
She nodded once more, this time more slow and deliberate,
before she pressed her hands on the tops of her thighs, moving to stand herself
up. "I had Nicolette conceal a couple of bottles of lube in nearly every
room of the house, in case this particular stripe of lust struck one of us. She
seemed to think it was an excellent idea."
Andy couldn't help but snicker a little bit. "I'm sure
she did. She seemed to enjoy the hell out of it when she got her turn at it a
couple of days ago."
Emily giggled again as she reached behind the couch in the
corner of his writing studio, her fingers reemerging with a small bottle of
lube in them. "I did notice her walking a little funny yesterday, but she
wouldn't tell me when I asked her about it. She simply blushed a wonderful
shade of crimson and walked away from me. So I take it you gave her the ol'
heave ho?"
He tried to keep that ain't I a stinker smile from spreading
on his face, but in the end, he just couldn't help it. "She told me she
likes to be a bit bratty and put into her place, so I stuffed her panties in
her mouth while I had a go at her ass. She seemed to like that quite a
bit." While Emily approached him, he stood up and tugged off his jeans and
boxers, not wanting to get any of the lube on them, setting them on his writing
chair. For the hell of it, he pulled off his shirt as well. The idea of
resembling Donald Duck appalled him.
Emily's eyes widened in amusement and delight, shaking her
head frantically. "You didn't! You absolutely didn't! Tell me that you
didn't, Andrew!"
"I surely and truly did, and she loved it. She
even made a point to tell me that it was exactly how I should have a go at her
moving forward."
"Well, not this time, but I might like to try something
like that at some point in the future," she said, as she walked over to
him, lifting her dress up and over her head, tossing it aside, revealing she
was completely naked beneath it. "Mostly because it wouldn't let me speak
the color code if need be, but also because I'm simply not wearing any panties
today." She flashed him another saucy wink, as she moved to set up her
cell phone to point at the couch. Andy suspected she might be filming it to
show to Sarah later, or perhaps just for her own personal edification.
"Now let me pour some of this lube on your cock, and you can tell me what
position I should be in for my first time at this."
He shivered a little as she drizzled clear fluid onto his
prick, her slender fingers stroking his shaft again, making sure to get every
inch of his thick cock slicked up as much as possible. "If you want total
control, you could climb on for a ride, but some women think the sensations are
just too intense, and tend to seize up, so they prefer to have the man
controlling things. If that's more your speed, then you probably want to get on
your knees on the couch, laying your arms down on the top of it, your head
resting on your arms, or with your arms behind you, so you can grab at your
legs, or rub on your clit. Lauren rubbed her cunt her entire first time, saying
it helped the nerve endings get all tangled up in one another."
She licked her lips, that tiny hint of reticence fading away
the moment he saw it, as she nodded. "I do think it will all be simply too
much for me to keep my head clear, so I think I will try the position on the
couch, and you can be in the driver's seat." She handed him the small
bottle of lube. "Make sure you get me slicked up before you go rampaging
in, however."
"You sure you "
His sentence was interrupted by her grabbing the back of his
head, smearing lube on his skull while she pulled him into a feral, almost
delirious kiss, her tongue rampaging into his mouth with a carnal frenzy that
he didn't normally associate with his more restrained and reserved partner.
When she pulled back, she didn't let her face move more than an inch away from
his, her blue eyes peering directly into his greens. "I have been a posh
prig my entire life, Andrew," she cooed at him in a sing song fashion.
"Now it's time for you to take that stick out of my prim ass and jam this
wicked cock up it instead. If you don't, I may well go mad, and that wouldn't
be ideal for either of us, I somehow think. Now let's get to it."
"As the lady requests," he said, watching her
sashay away from him. She slid one knee up on the couch demurely, followed by
the other, bending forward at the waist, leaning down until she was resting on
her hands and knees on the plush sofa. God, she was gorgeous, he thought to
himself. Almost criminally so. She held pose there as he walked over towards
her, but as he got closer, she lowered her shoulders down towards the top of
the couch, sliding her hands back behind her, to cup her perky porcelain white
ass.
"This is all yours, Andrew," she moaned.
"Virginal. Unspoiled. Unsullied. Uncharted territory." She shivered
and he could see goosebumps run across her skin as the lube started to drizzle
down the cleft of her ass, smearing over that rosy pucker. "God, I feel so
wanton and exposed like this, ready to be debauched and debased, your eager
whore, giddy for you to introduce her to these new delights, to expand her
horizons and blow her mind."
Andy set the bottle on the table next to the couch, then
moved to use two of his fingers to smear the clear liquid along her anus, seeing
her body twitch and wriggle just a little bit, as he smeared the substance
around, pushing his index finger inside of her, hearing her gasp sharply
following by a tiny, high pitched yelp, as she clamped down on that digit.
"How are we doing, Em?"
She drew in a long breath that sounded like it took some
effort before she exhaled, a slow controlled push of air over her lips, as that
sphincter muscle relaxed around his fingertip. "Green! We're green,
Andrew. I just, I simply needed a moment to compose myself once more. Your
fingers are quick thicker than Sarah's," she said with a nervous laugh.
"You're going to be getting something much bigger than
that in a moment," he said. "If you still want it, that is. Not too
late to change your mind."
"I have come too far to back out now, Andrew."
"You haven't cum at all, I don't think," he
teased.
"Shows what you know," she giggled once more,
looking over her shoulder at him to stick her tongue out in his direction.
"I definitely came when you pushed your finger in. The pre fuck jitters,
one might think. Like a bloody schoolgirl, I am, right now."
"Alright then," he said, as he slipped his
fingertip out, her asshole closing up immediately. "Remember, you merely
have to say what you want, and I'm going to listen."
She nodded again, one hand reaching between her legs to rub
her fingertips against her cunt, stroking her finely manicured digits against
her cunt, as her other hand reached up and over behind her, grabbing one of her
asscheeks, pulling it aside, as if to make sure she was open and exposed for
him. "Let me feel it, Andrew, but go slow. Just a bit at first."
Andy nodded, as he moved his hips, settling the tip of his
cock against her asshole, which he felt spasm just a little when the mushroom
head of his cock made contact with it. He gave her half a second to relax once
more, then began to push forward. He leaned his body against hers, feeling some
initial resistance, but after a few moments, the head of his cock popped
through that ring of muscle, and a guttural, almost primitive moan erupted from
her throat, loud and carnal. "Fuck that's big that's so fucking big yellow
yellow Andy, yellow,” she rambled, and immediately Andy held perfectly still.
"Too much?" he said, feeling her ass clinging onto
the head of his cock with an intense amount of pressure. "Stop? Pull out?
Just wait?"
"Don't pull out! Are you fucking crazy?" she said,
a borderline delirious laugh cackling from her lips. "I just, I just, just
give me a moment, please, you're fucking big, you know that? You and your fat
fucking cock feel like you've shoved a telephone pole up my tight young virgin
ass, so I'm going to need a god damned moment, thank you very much, but don't
you dare fucking slip out, or I will beat you bloody senseless with a cricket
bat!"
Andy blushed a little bit, a wry smile on his lips, as he
held perfectly still. "In your own time, Em."
The tiny blonde Brit drew in a long breath, then slowly
exhaled it, like she was doing some form of yoga and trying to center her chi.
She did it again, and Andrew started to get worried that maybe she simply
wasn't ready for this, but just about the time that thought started to roll
around in his head, he felt her starting to lean back against him just a little
bit.
"Green, Andrew, but,” she said, shifting her body just
enough so that she could look back at him, "please, for heaven's sake,
take it slowly."
He nodded to her, and began to lean forward, feeling her
body almost being pried apart as his cock worked his way inside of her virginal
asshole. Her fingertips were rubbing down firmly on her clit, and while he
tried to keep the forward momentum as slow as possible, when he was nearly half
way into her ass, she suddenly pushed back into him, engulfing the rest of his
cock in her back door, as a wash of goosebumps rolled across her flesh,
starting at the small of her back and blossoming outwards in an instant flare,
followed by a hard tremble intermingled with a high pitched whine that started
racing upwards in octaves and volumes until it crested, breaking and dissolving
into a frantic, almost demented giggle, as his balls rested against her fingers
which hadn't stopped stroking at her cunt.
"You alright, Em?" he asked.
"Alright? Alright? Are you asking if I'm alright now,
Andrew?" she hissed, although the tone was giddy and excited. "I am
green, super green, all the greens! I am awesome, fucking brilliant.
That felt,” she drew in a long breath, "So fucking good, and I came So
fucking hard." Her head whipped to look directly at her cellphone camera.
"Sares, it's like it builds and builds and builds, and you're getting more
and more and more tense and then,” she said, pulling her hips forward, sliding
his cock mostly back out of her ass before, "Wham!" she said as she
slammed her ass back onto his cock hilt deep once more, and let out another
unearthly moan. "Holy fuck, that feels so good. Your cock just jammed up
right my ass, your balls resting right on my cunt." Her head snapped again
to look back at him, and her soft and kind blue eyes had gone more than a
little crazy. "Go on then, in for a penny, in for a pound. Pound your
little penny. Go on, you dirty wanker. Do it to me! Fuck my ass!"
At this point, he was pretty sure that if he had said
'red,' she would've ignored him and just played on through. The kind of wild
lust in her eyes would've been completely unfamiliar to him if he hadn't seen
it before, briefly, with both Piper and Sheridan, though those had been
chemically induced.
Later in the evening, he'd consider whether maybe she'd
tapped into that same mental state that being deprived of his semen developed
in women, but in that particular moment, the only thing he could do was to fuck
Emily Stevens, film sweetheart of a generation, within an inch of her sanity.
His hips drew back and then thrust forward, a solid grind on
his first real pump, which was met by a hard squeeze of her ass around his cock
and a burbling, uncorked moan oozing from her lips. He drew back again, but
this time his forward thrust was met by the snap of her hips pushing her ass
back into him, making her toned asscheeks ripple just a tiny amount.
"Oh fuck, Andrew," she babbled, "I want more,
but I know I'm going to cum soon, and once I start again, it's not going to
stop, so I need it, I need you, I love you, I need you to fucking cum inside of
my ass, fill it up with that hot spunk for the first time. Mark your territory
with your seed! Please Andrew, I'm fucking begging you, let me have it, show my
ass you love it, teach me this final thing. Fucking cum in my ass!"
The entire time, she was doing more of the thrusting than he
was, although he was trying to keep pace with her. And just towards the end, he
knew that he wouldn't be able to stave off the impending orgasm for long, so at
her insistence, he let loose a hot jet of jizz right into her ass. The minute
he felt the first spurt escape him, it felt as though she clamped down on him
in a fist like grasp, and then he felt a heavy rush of liquid against his
balls, her cunt gushing all over them and down the inside of his thighs. The
very sensation of it made him splattered a handful more blasts of cum into her
ass before he stopped, one of his hands holding onto the back of the couch for
dear life, as he felt her fingertips fall away from her cunt as her arm slumped
downwards.
He'd gone soft almost right away, but her ass was still
trying to milk any last remaining droplets of cum from his cock with gentle
squeezes, even as he finally slid out of her. Her body was mostly propped up by
her knees, although her face was buried into the couch cushions. He waited a
minute or so before he finally said, "You alright, Em?"
She began giggling, slowly moving to roll onto her side, so
he could see her face had turned bright red, the color of Sarah or
Aisling's hair, and she was clutching one hand to her mouth, trying to contain
the infectious laugh that would not be suppressed. "Holy fucking Christ,
Andrew, I am so so so embarrassed by that," she whimpered.
"I've, fuck, I've never done that before. I didn't know I could
fucking do that, Christ, I'm made such a mess, how awful of me. I'm
horrible."
Andy knelt down alongside the couch, and leaned in to press
his lips against hers. She struggled for half a moment, still caught up in her
own awkwardness of the moment, before she gave in and simply returned the kiss,
which he held for an endlessly long time. "Did you enjoy it?" he
said, when he finally gave her a moment to breathe again.
"Fuckin' 'ell, Andrew," she stumbled, "I
think that would've been bloody obvious."
"Then who the fuck cares about the mess?" He
kissed her again, one hand stroking her sweaty hair from her face, the energy
cooling down a little, as they both came down from the orgasmic plateaus they'd
just been dancing in. "Besides, I'd have thought you'd enjoy the idea of
telling Nicolette to come and clean my office without giving her any
explanation into why."
Emily face almost hurt from smiling so much as she nodded.
"Thank you for this, Andrew, and for making me feel at home in my own body
as it learns new things about itself." She looked down then looked up at
him, almost a touch of fear in her eyes. "I know I've said it before, but
it's important to me that you know this, Andrew. I well and truly love you,
like no other man I've known before."
"I love you too, Emily," he said, making sure he
was looking directly into her eyes when he said it, so she would understand
there were no reservations. "And I'm very glad you agreed to marry me.
You've been not only good for me, you've been good for the whole house."
"Oh shush, now my heart's all aflutter," she said,
moving to stand up, pausing to wince for a second. "Well, I'll jolly well
feel that for the next few days. It's sore and it's still tingling in pleasure.
Both, together, at the same time. What an odd delight."
He laughed, grabbing her dress for her, holding it out.
"Go on, get dressed and bring Nicolette in here to see the mess that
you've made for her to clean up. I'll bet she's not at all embarrassed, and
more than a little jealous."
"You know, I suspect you might well be correct, Andrew.
Brilliant."
A cast list intermission for Quaranteam
The House of Rook
Andy Rook, A 38 year old content writer for
Netflix, who also lives a double life as semi successful urban fantasy
writer Blake Conrad, known for his Druid Gunslinger books. Shaved head,
neatly trimmed brown beard, 5'11", hazel eyes, tattooed on the chest
with a griffon, could stand to lose a few pounds. Originally from Ohio,
has lived in the Bay Area for over a decade. Our protagonist, such as he
is. Still reaping the benefits from one random act of kindness to a
stranger named Dave.

Aisling (Ash) Blake, A 27 year old graphic
design contractor for Google. Originally from Dublin, she's lived in the
States for 4 years. Red hair, freckles, short (5'4"), fit. Outgoing
and charming, but also protective of Andy. Aisling showed up first (at the
same time as Lily) and has helped keep Andy level headed and sane
throughout the entire ordeal. Pregnant with Andy's child. Engaged to Andy.

Lauren White, A 35 year old personal trainer
for the San Francisco 49ers. Originally from Australia, she's lived in the
States for 2 years. Very tall (6'6"), very tan, blonde, athletic,
emotionally involved with Taylor as much as (if not more so) Andy. Lauren
is big and boisterous, but has a tendency to not think things fully
through.

2nd Lieutenant Niko RedWolf, A 22
year old Air Force Security Forces officer (military police). Originally
from South Dakota. Half Lakota, one quarter Mexican and one quarter
Japanese. Long black hair, toned and slender. 5'4". Sarcastic, wry
and witty, Niko has basically become Andy's right hand woman, along with
Ash, whom she considers her best friend. She's helped provide endless
insight to the vaccine program being managed at the local Air Force base,
where she works. Also pregnant with Andy's child and engaged to him.

Nicolette (Yvette) Seydeaux (staff), The 22
year old maid of Rook Manor. Blonde, with long curly hair. Extremely
buxom. 5'9" or 6'1" (in heels). Second generation French
American. Enjoys wearing classic maids outfits and being a bratty
submissive. Pretended to be named Yvette at first, at the suggestion of
Phil.

Katie Rodriguez (staff), The 32 year old
gardener of Rook Manor. Hispanic, butch, 5'8", with short black hair
cut in a bob, almost always seen in overalls and a button up shirt.
Lesbian and wife of Jenny Peters. Had reservations about the program, but
wanted to ensure safety for her and her wife, so they took the deal and
came to join the House of Rook.

Jenny Peters (staff), The 31 year old cook of
Rook Manor. Midwestern and plump, 5'8", with brown bushy hair. Wears
large circular glasses. Tends to be overly motherly. Bisexual and wife of
Katie Rodriguez.

Taylor Morrison, The 25 year old ex ex
girlfriend of Lauren White. Platinum blonde, stacked, short (5'2").
Currently still in the doghouse for cheating on Lauren almost a year ago,
but close to working her way out of her trouble. As part of her current
punishment (dictated by Lauren), she is not allowed to wear clothes.

Piper Brown, A 26 year old Olympic Volleyball
player. Brunette, tall (6'2"), muscular but lean, blue eyed. Went
viral for a video of her pre game warm up dance. Still slightly recovering
from abusive treatment at Andrew Covington's home.

Asha Varma, An 18 year old college student
and daughter of Dr. Charlotte Varma. Half Indian, half French, raised in
London until last year. Brown skin, black hair, pierced navel, wild child
attitude. 5'6". Party girl and socialite, Asha tends to enjoy causing
trouble, as it gets her attention. Has some growing up to do.

Sarah (Sares) Washington, A 31 year old
actress. 6'2", redheaded, quirky, clumsy and a bit dorky. Originally
from New Jersey. Swears like breathing. Very girl next door. Huge fan of
the Druid Gunslinger books, and had a crush on Andy before she even met
him. Big lover of Broadway theater and musicals, both attending and
performing in. Partner of Emily Stevens. Engaged to Andy.

Emily (Em) Stevens, A 30 year old actress,
5'1", blonde, blue eyed, pale, slender, very posh, British. Left
London for L A just a few years ago. Incredibly charming and witty, with
an almost supernatural social sense. Grew up as a child actress in a
wildly popular series of movies called "The Dagger Academy"
series, but has since struggled to establish a successful acting career
outside that role. Partner of Sarah Washington. Engaged to Andy.

Sheridan Smith, A 32 year old acrobat and
performer for Cirque Du Soleil. 5'7" Blonde, frizzy hair, slender and
extremely flexible. Very laid back and go with the flow. Has been teaching
the girls of the house yoga in her spare time.

Hannah Nakamura, And 18 year old college
student and former cheerleader. Half Hawaiian, half Japanese. Short
(5'1"), Asian, with long black hair with blonde stripes in it. Curvy,
very well endowed (44G) and a firecracker of energy. Originally supposed
to be joining the House of Watkins, she is much happier being part of the
House of Rook.
The House of Yang
Eric Yang, A 39 year old engineer, and Andy's
former roommate. Second generation Japanese American. Short (5'5")
but athletic, if a bit shy and bookish. Piggybacked on Andy's one good
deed into a complete life change he wasn't expecting. Andy and Eric are
friends, but not overly close ones, despite having shared a condo for most
of a decade.

Lily Wu, a 25 year old coder for Door Dash.
Second generation Japanese American. Dyed purple hair, short (5'2"),
punkish. Eric's first partner, who expected to be his only partner only
for life to get majorly in the way. Lily is the iron fist that runs the
House of Yang, sometimes making decisions for Eric so he doesn't spend too
long dwelling on them.

Jenny Carnero, a 28 year old meteorologist
for the local Fox News channel. Statuesque brunette (5'10") who
always remains overly tanned. Lily's ex roommate who had to be rescued
after fleeing from the person she was supposed to be paired up with,
before getting paired up with Eric. Threatened to tell her story to the
reporters at the station she worked at, but Lily convinced her that doing
so would be bad for all involved. Phil cleaned the mess up.

Sarah Wilson, a 26 year old HR specialist
with Adobe Systems. Short (5'3"), blonde, Nordic and curvy.
Originally from Kansas.
The House of Marcos
Phil Marcos, a 34 year old Filipino project
manager for Boeing, working in conjunction with the Air Force to manage
the vaccine development/distribution program trying counter the epidemic.
Probably involved in a sizable amount of heavily classified shit. Tall
(5'11"), slender and usually exhausted. Has a deep love of fighting
games and mischief. Phil always knows more than he can talk about.

Audrey Percy, a 29 year old Hispanic
psychologist. Short (5'1"), very curvy. Also a big fighting games
fan. Has been doing her best to keep Phil sane throughout the apocalypse.
One of the first successful recipients of the current vaccine. Pregnant
with Phil's child and engaged to him.

Captain Linda Hayes, a 35 year old Caucasian
captain in the Air Force. Blonde, fit, lethal. Also doubling at Phil's
bodyguard most days.

Tamika Jefferson, an 18 year old African
American college student. Short (5'2"), curvy, disaffected and
disinterested in most things.

Yuko Takahashi, a 22 year old first
generation Japanese immigrant and video game engineer. Very short
(4'10"), very slender but extremely agile. The most sarcastic of
Phil's partners.

Dr. Charlotte Varma, a 44 year old French
infectious disease researcher working with the Air Force and Boeing. Lead
developer on the current vaccine. Average height (5'7"), blonde,
matronly but also a bit bougie. Originally from Paris, she moved to London
and married Dev Varma, before they emigrated to the US earlier this year
with their teenage daughter, Asha (now part of the House of Rook). Was
rescued by Andy but chose to go with Phil.
The House of Covington
Arthur Robert Covington IV, a 63 year old
investment banker. Considers himself the most important person in New
Eden. Certainly is the richest. A horrible prick with a rumored proclivity
for making his partners do awful things. Runs a regular poker game where
people are used as stakes. The person Andy hates the most.

Lisa Davis, a 25 year old graphic design
contractor for Google. Ex colleague of Aisling. Partner for Covington, who
does not allow her to speak in public. Ash has been trying to find ways to
talk to her on the side.

Rachel DeMarco, a 28 year old infectious
disease researcher working with the Air Force and Boeing. Has only been
spoken of, not actually see in the story thusfar.

Veronica DeLaCruz (deceased), a 27 year old
Hispanic card dealer for the House of Covington privately, as well as
professionally over at a local casino. Cheated on her partner (Arthur)
with a man named Brian Morrison, and the sexual encounter resulted in her
death. The first fatality in New Eden, her death is being used to remind
women the dangers involved in being unfaithful in the new world.
The House of Vikovic
Gregor Vikovic, a 52 year old business owner.
Russian, huge (6'2", 275lbs), mucular, with a big braided silver
beard and a fondness for expensive things, particular food and drink. One
of the more elite members of New Eden.
The House of Watkins
Nathaniel Watkins, a 41 year old investor and
insanely rich self made gadfly. Tall (6'1"), lean and Waspy,
Nathaniel tends to look more like an out of work yoga instructor than the
forty first richest man in the world. His brown beard is always somewhat
disheveled, and seems to relish always walking around in socks and
Birkenstocks. Has a friendly relationship with Andy, whom he gave a
shitload of money to, seemingly to punish his son.

Benny Watkins, an 18 year old high school
student. Benny is Nathaniel's biggest failure, spoiled and thoughtless,
entitled and arrogant. His claiming of Deborah Barnes resulted in his
punishment by his father, and the reassignment of Hannah to Andy.

Deborah Barnes, a 34 year old veterinarian
from Los Gatos, originally from Kansas. She was originally assigned to
Nathaniel, who used her as a stake in one of Covington's poker games. She
was won by Andy, but Benny claimed her before she could be relocated. As
part of Benny's punishment, Deborah's been assigned control of Benny.

Erin Donegal, a 36 year old pharmaceutical
representative. Dated and lived with Andy about a decade ago until she
gave him an ultimatum “ "either your friends go, or I do." Andy
gave her the boot, and she stalked him on and off since then. Second
generation Irish American. Blonde (but dyes her hair brown), curvy. Andy
refused to bring her into his house, and she was reassigned to the House
of Watkins.
The House Of Haunton
Mayor James Haunton, the 54 year old mayor of
New Eden. Portly and short tempered. Has a mustache that whole bowls of
soup could get lost in.

Major Monica Peters, the 36 year old wife of
the mayor, who doubles as the greeter and tour guide of New Eden for the
most recent arrivals.
The House of Jacobson
Jake Jacobson, the 49 year old owner of the
AllStore chain of department stores. Jet black hair with a pencil thin
mustache. More reptilian than human, with beady eyes and a perpetual sneer
on his face. Hot tempered, petty and vindictive..
The House of Baker
Xander Baker, a 38 year old auto mechanic and
car restorer from Ohio. Andy's oldest and best friend. Being relocated to
New Eden to get paired up with Captain Betsy Ross. Covered in tattoos,
ridiculously muscular, Xander is a gentle giant. Not to be allowed near
karaoke machines under peril of death.

Captain Betsy Ross, a 34 year old Air Force
officer, working on the reconstruction program, rebuilding America's
heavily damaged infrastructure. Soon to be Xander's first partner.

Brooke Maloney, a 24 year old Olympic
swimmer, and friend of Piper. Second generation Swedish American. Blonde,
short (5'4") and extremely athletic. Originally, Piper was trying to
convince Andy to bring Brooke into the House of Rook, but Andy immediately
recognized her personality would be a better fit for Xander, and asked
Phil to help redirect her.
The House of, Dave?
Dave, something or other?, a thirty(ish)
something(?) quarantine management engineer for the CDC, who came to test
Andy and Eric, and found out that Andy was secretly Dave's favorite
author. In exchange for an advance copy of the newest unpublished Druid
Gunslinger book, he put Andy and Eric into the system as Top Level V I P,
which has changed their life forever. Nice dude, but Dave's just this guy,
you know?
Chapter 29
The next day, Andy and Ash met up with Eric and Lily for
lunch in a restaurant, something they still weren't accustomed to, even though
they'd done it a couple of times since moving into New Eden. They'd been in
quarantine so long that the basic things like eating out felt alien. They'd
found a nice little BBQ joint that someone had opened within the walls of New
Eden, and Andy was ecstatic.
Andy's hope was that they were going to keep getting more
varieties of food in their new home town. The little 1950s dinner was nice, but
the village needed things like a Mexican joint, a Chinese restaurant, a ramen
house, a place where he could get a banh mi, Andy realized he really just
needed the place to be less exclusively white.
The guy who owned and ran the BBQ was a big black guy named
Bryant Walters who'd apparently played football for the 49ers a couple of
decades ago. He'd settled in the Bay after his football career ended, and he
had brought his love of southern BBQ to opening his own restaurant, called
"Smoke On The Water." He had a dozen of his own BBQ sauces, brisket
that he smoked for at least twelve hours and some of the best damn ribs Andy
had ever tasted. It didn't hurt that Bryant was also massively friendly, making
sure to come out and talk to patrons of the place. The wait staff was comprised
of his partners, five women in all, at least one a former 49ers cheerleader.
Over lunch, Andy made sure to tell Bryant that he should
have delivery service for the community, and the big burly man told him that
was an excellent idea, and that he'd start working on a website for online
orders.
The meal was the first chance that Andy and Eric had really
been able to sit down and catch up one on one since they'd gotten to New Eden.
Sure, they'd seen each other at parties and big gatherings, but with just Ash
and Lily there, it felt like a throwback to the first days of the whole
adventure when they'd been a pair of new couples sharing a tiny little condo.
"So yeah, what with all the casualties on my team, I've
been promoted up the food chain to be director of the division," Eric
said, poking at his brisket with his fork. "I like the responsibility and
the increase in pay, but it's also incredibly depressing to think about all the
former coworkers that died, none of whose funerals I can attend, because
nobody's allowing funerals."
"Yeah," Andy sighed, "Phil told me they're
moving to mass cremations now, since so many people died. They'll probably
build some sort of memorial after we're through all of this, like the Vietnam
Wall or Ground Zero for 9/11."
"It's so strange, seeing all the names on Slack that
aren't lighting up any more," Eric sighed. "At some point, the death
toll crossed from a number I can understand to a number I can't."
"Kill one person and it's murder; kill a hundred
thousand and it's a statistic. Good ol' Stalin," Lily joked, squeezing his
hand reassuringly. "Don't try and think about it, dear. You're only going
to get angry or depressed again, and we're having a nice lunch here, with
everyone getting a chance to see one another. I mean, I love Niko to death, but
if Andy shows up with his entire tribe, it takes over the whole room. How many
are there now, fifty?"
Ash giggled, rolling her eyes. "It really isn't tha'
bad, Lily. How many're over there?"
"Seven, including Lily," Eric said.
"I refuse to let them send any more," Lily
growled. "Each of the girls gets one day a week to spend with him, and he
gets Sundays off."
"Then when do ya get time with him?"
"Any time I fucking want to," Lily laughed,
waggling her beer in Eric's direction. "We're trying to have a kid now,
and I'm refusing to let any of those other bitches get a go at getting knocked
up until I'm well and truly swollen. Once I'm half way through my second
trimester, then I'll let'em get off their birth control, and not a minute
fucking sooner."
"Still got Eric under your thumb, huh, Lil?" Andy
teased.
"Thumb, palm, elbow and heel," she said, grinning
at him. "Not that he complains."
"Not that you'll let me," Eric grumbled, although
he did have a smile on his face.
"Oh, you know that you love it."
"I mean, you actually seem really happy, Eric,"
Andy said. "I know the whole polygamy thing wasn't what you had planned,
but you seem to be managing it pretty well."
"It's a new world, Eric," Aisling said to him.
"Ya just need to roll with the punches and go with the flow. Craic on, and
you'll do alright. Andy had some challenges when our pod jumped in scale, but
he learned how t' manage."
"Well, the girls seemed to divide themselves into
cliques pretty well on their own, and that helped."
"It didn't hurt that two of them are drop dead gorgeous
world famous actresses either," Lily said. "Not that I blame you one
bit. If Sarah Washington came at me with those big jiggly tits of hers, I don't
think I could've said no."
"They are great tits," Ash giggled.
"I've gotten lost in them more than a couple of times. I spent an hour
reading last week with me head nestled between'em like pillows." Andy
reached over and swatted Ash on the wrist, and she couldn't help but giggle a
little bit more. "Oh like ya haven't as well."
"Didn't say I hadn't," he said with a smirk.
"So are you ready for your interview tomorrow?"
Eric asked, changing the subject. "Don't forget to plug your books or
Nicole'll have your head."
Andy nodded. His publicist, Nicole, had made it abundantly
clear to him what she'd do to him if he didn't mention the books at least a
little bit when he had screen time, but Andy had also stressed to her that he
didn't have control of what they did and didn't air, something Nicole had,
reluctantly, agreed with. "I mean, it's weird, knowing we're going to be
getting interviewed for 60 Minutes, and that we're going to end up setting the
standard for the new post pandemic family unit. Who the hell saw that one
coming, right?"
"Have you been doing any prep work in advance for
it?" Eric had always been the more practical of the two men. "I know
you don't think it's an adversarial interview, but it never hurts to be
prepared, just in case it turns that way."
"I've done interviews before, Eric," Andy sighed.
"You know that. Shit, you probably remember the phone interview I did with
the Guardian in the UK a few years back."
"That was such a strange article they wrote. I swear,
they were way more interested in getting you to talk about the rights being
licensed out than they were the books themselves. It was funny, because I
could've told them you barely knew anything about what the movie studio was
doing, but they didn't seem to want to believe you."
"Yeah, I felt like they wanted to create a 'gotcha'
moment they just weren't going to get from me. After a while, they just got
frustrated and gave up."
"Dermot read that article," Ash said to him.
"He said ya came off looking way smarter than the reporter did."
"Well, there's one vote of confidence in me," Andy
joked. "Niko's at the base today, doing the tour along with Phil and
Charlotte. Phil's running the show, but the good doctor's walking the reporter
through the process itself, and Niko's giving them a sort of ground eye view of
how the whole thing works, from arrival to departure. The President apparently
thinks, and I happen to agree with her, that transparency is the best approach
to all of this."
"Is everyone going to take part?" Lily asked them.
"Well, the plan is that everyone's going to be around
for the day, but nobody has to talk to the reporter if the don't want to. The
only people who've said in advance they don't want to be interviewed are Lauren
and Sheridan," Ash said.
"They just don't wanna?"
"Well," Andy said, "Lauren's worried about
how it'll reflect on the 49ers, so rather than ask the team's owners about it,
she's just not going to take part."
"Same for Sheridan and the owners of Cirque," Ash
said. "Everybody else seems okay with talking to the reporter, if they
want ta, and Andy thinks it's best if we appear like we've nothin' to
hide."
"We don't have anything to hide, Ash."
Ash giggled. "Taylor will, of course, be wearing
clothes for the whole day."
"Okay, we don't have anything else to
hide," Andy chuckled.
"I'm a tad nervous," Ash admitted, "but it's
important we do it. I'm just wonderin' if there's going ta be some curve ball
we didn't see coming."
"You'd think they'd ask Phil those kinds of
questions," Eric said. "If they do, I'm sure he'll give you a heads
up what to expect. The government's going to be far more careful about this
than you are, so if the reporter gives him too much trouble, he'll just call
off the entire interview process and tell his boss to revoke their permission
to be in New Eden. Major General Fielder has the final say on these kinds of
things."
"Better him than us," Ash said, as she reached
into her pocket. Her phone had started vibrating, and she looked at the screen,
seeing it was Niko calling. The picture of her with her tongue sticking out was
Ash's profile photo for Niko, and it always made Andy grin. "Better take
this. I'll just step outside an' see what's the craic. Carry on without
me."
To be continued in part 15, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
1 hr 1 min
June 20, 2025Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 13
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 13
Decisions are made on who's being added to the Rook family.
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 27
For most of the next day, Andy kept to himself a bit,
staying mostly in his office with the cats. Jenny had swung by to bring him
lunch midday, and after he finished it, he decided it was time to talk with his
best friend Xander Baker.
While Andy was a little chunky, Xander was the whole damn
brick. Xander wasn't so much fat as just a mountain of a man. But also a bit
fat, if people were being blunt. Xander stood some four inches taller than Andy
but was at least a hundred pounds heavier, maybe more, a weird combination of
muscle and blubber, much of his skin covered in tattoos. And god help him,
Xander was still rocking a mullet, as out of fashion as ever. Much of the time,
the back of the mullet was pulled into a rattish ponytail, but today it hung
free over his shoulders.
He and Xander had grown up together, best friends since they
were seven. They'd met playing Little League, something they'd both hated. The
two of them had quit playing the next year, but they'd never stopped hanging
out. They'd been roommates throughout college, and when Andy had moved to the
West Coast, Xander had driven with him and then flown home one way. For years,
Andy had been trying to convince Xander to abandon the Midwest, and it always
felt like Xander was considering it, though it just never seemed to happen.
There had been a two year period where they'd stopped
speaking, because Xander had gotten married and gotten divorced all within
those two years. Xander's ex wife had hated all of his friends and had driven them
away, insisting none of them be invited to the wedding. She'd actually been
living with Xander and Andy for the last year Andy lived in Cleveland. They'd
gotten married six months after he left, and divorced two years to the day
afterwards. On the very day that Xander had decided to divorce her, the first
person he'd called was Andy, to apologize for the two years of radio silence.
Andy hadn't been mad, and had welcomed his oldest friend back into his life
with welcome arms.
Xander had drifted from job to job for a couple of years
until he'd seemed to find his natural calling as an auto mechanic, one
specifically focused on restoration and maintenance of classic and vintage
cars, although he did work on pretty much anything to keep the bills paid. Some
of Xander's restorations had won awards at car shows, though, and he'd done a
few special commissions for some well known people that was starting to get him
a little national recognition.
For the last six months, Xander had been living vicariously
through Andy, when he wasn't working on cars. Thankfully, Xander's work backlog
had been more than enough to keep him occupied for a couple of years. He'd even
had a 3D printer delivered to help him make molds so he could smelt custom
parts when he couldn't find what he needed via mail. It had been a
frustratingly solitary life, so his contact with Andy had been what kept him
going. They generally talked via FaceTime for an hour every week, like
clockwork.
When Andy had first gotten Aisling in his life, he'd called
Xander the next day to introduce her to him first, and they'd gotten along
perfectly. Since then, generally the day after someone had been added to the
household, he'd called Xander the day after to introduce them, although it had
been about a week or so since they'd talked, simply because between the poker
game, his brother's death and all the various arrivals. It had been an
overwhelming week, and for the first half an hour of the videocall, Andy had
literally simply relied all the various information.
Xander had been sad to hear about Matty's death, and had
also told Andy that his Xander's own brother, Randy, also passed away, along
with his father. Both of them had lost a lot of family in a very short period
of time. So the two of them had shared a little cry for a bit, before they'd
decided to just plow on.
From there, Andy had to inform Xander that not only was he
getting married, he was getting married to multiple women, including two that
he hadn't even been introduced to yet, but Xander had been laughing at that
point. He'd also asked Xander to be his best man, something he'd readily agreed
to, even if he was a bit jealous of some of the women lined up to wed Andy. He
had sent Xander the group photo shortly before the call, and Xander's immediate
question was how the hell he'd ended up hooking up with not only Sarah
Washington, but Emily Stevens as well.
That had turned into Andy relaying the entire poker story to
Xander, who went through a roller coaster of emotions while Andy talked him
through it. Xander had long been a Daggerfall Academy fan, not just of the
movies but of the books as well, so he was understandably a little jealous of
Andy's connection to Emily, but promised not to get too hung up on it when they
finally did meet. Xander had still never forgiven him for not meeting E.F.
Winston, but Andy had explained to him over and over again that she was simply
too big a person to show up to conventions and do meet'n'greets.
And then, of course, Andy had needed to tell Xander that he
was also going to be a father, and that both Niko and Aisling were pregnant,
which resulted in the oddest moment ever, because Xander had just been
grinning. Apparently, Niko had called Xander to tell him about it before they'd
even told Andy, just to make sure that he'd really be cool with it.
Andy found himself a little annoyed with Niko and Aisling,
but the moment was fleeting, and in the end, he also found it a little funny,
knowing that Xander had had the news about the girls' pregnancies before he
did.
The last thing they had to talk about was the previous day
where the girls had spent hours pitching their friends and colleagues to him,
and how overwhelmed by it all Andy was. That was why he'd called Xander,
because while Andy had done some thinking about whittling it down, he wanted to
talk it all over with his best friend, the person who knew him best in this
world.
For the next hour or so, Andy and Xander had talked through
all of the pitches one by one, covering all of the women, Andy's pros and cons
(because of course Andy had made a pros and cons list) and where his head was
at with each of them.
The call went on long enough that both men had been forced
to plug their phones in and let them charge while they continued talking.
Internet calling was truly a wonderful thing. It helped his state of mind,
being able to talk it all out with someone. He'd thought about talking it all
over with Aisling, but he felt like involving any of the girls in the actual
decision making process might put undue stress on their relations, and he
didn't want to put any of the girls in that kind of awkward position.
Xander had proven to be an excellent sounding board, as he
always was, and Andy was able to talk himself through all of his decisions over
the course of their conversation. At least a couple of times, Andy had joked
that maybe it would be better if he didn't invite anyone in, to which point
Xander had threatened to phone Niko, so she could slap Andy in the head for
him, since Xander was still in Cleveland. He didn't doubt that Xander would do
it in the least, and Andy joked that his friend was getting too reliant on one
of Andy's soon to be wives to do his dirty work for him.
Which, of course, led Xander into dropping a bombshell of
his own on Andy. As it turned out, once the quarantine was lifted, Xander was
likely going to be moving out to Fresno, a city about an hour away from the Bay
area, which meant the two best friends would be able to hang out and see each
other regularly, something that made Andy cry a little more.
Xander also said, however, that there was also a decent
chance the relocation might happen much sooner than that. One of the women he
was getting paired up with was a Major in the Air Force, and so she was leaning
on people to get him safely relocated across the country, where she could
protect him. He'd laughed, saying it was weird to be treated as such precious
cargo when just a year ago he was getting turned down by nearly every woman he
approached at a bar.
Xander, like Andy, had lost most of his roots, especially
after the deaths of his brother and father, so he didn't really have much
keeping him in the Midwest. In fact, he'd actually been told to pack all of his
things immediately, so that if the relocation came through, he'd be ready to
move. That was why he felt like the relocation was going to happen much sooner
than the "after quarantine" he'd originally been told to expect. If
anything, Xander seemed a little annoyed by his lack of information or control
in his own relocation, but Andy gave him just enough information to make it all
make sense, and after that, Xander seemed a lot more prepared to get to safe
ground as fast as possible.
Andy had asked to see pictures of the women Xander was
getting paired up with, but his friend didn't have those yet. Once he did,
though, he would inform Andy and the two could hash it out then. Xander had
originally been marked as a level 1, but what with the incredibly high male
mortality rate in the country, even level 1s were suddenly moving up in terms
of importance for protecting.
His friend had some excellent points about some of Andy's
initial thoughts and in a few cases, was able to help Andy put his finger on
what had been bothering him about a few of the pitches, as well as helping him
get out of his own way on a few personal quirks.
The thing Xander had stressed to him, above all else, was
that he needed to trust his instincts about whether or not the women would
personally get along with him, and that if they wouldn't, that he would be
doing them a disservice by mixing them into his family. He already had a couple
of women whom he knew weren't very much into him beyond their needs, and the
last thing he wanted to do was compound that problem.
His friend tried to settle his worries about disappointing
some of the women, noting for him yet again that any of the women who didn't
want to come would have the option of declining his invitation, something that
Andy had to keep reminding himself of. The last thing he wanted was to be
someone like Covington, abducting women against their will for his own desires.
He didn't need any of that shit.
With the list finally settled on, and Andy caught up on all
the news that Xander had to share, his best friend had asked him if he'd given
much thought about who he was going to use his one personal choice on, which
had made Andy smile. Andy pointed out that he suspected his invite would be
turned down, but that he would be kicking himself if he didn't extend it to the
one and only obvious choice, which made Xander punch the sky and cheer.
"She's going to say yes," Xander told him, the
grin from ear to ear, while he danced around in his bedroom in Cleveland.
"You know this. I know this. Everyone knows this. Why are you pretending
to yourself that she won't?"
"Because," Andy said, in between laughs, "she
and I haven't spoken in, what, ten, fifteen years? She could be married for all
we know."
"Liar!" Xander cackled. "You and I both know
you're lying, because we are both Facebook friends with her, and if she had
gotten married, we absolutely would have been invited to the wedding, or at the
very least heard about it! She's the kind of person who would've had that all
over her social media, but she hasn't, which means she isn't, which means she's
going to say yes to you, because she's still pining for you like you're still
pining for her! I fucking knew you weren't over her, you goddamn liar! How many
times did you tell me you were okay with it? How many times did I tell you that
you were full of shit? She's going to say yes to you, my most righteous dude,
"
"It's not just me she would have to say yes to, Xan!
She's been living in DC for a decade now! I'm sure she's put roots down."
"She's hated living in DC for a decade now, you mean.
She would hook up with a lemur if it got her out of DC. I doubt she's put any
real roots down so that if she wanted to bail on that shithole cesspit of
political vipers, she could."
"She works in DC. Her entire job is in DC. She's a
political reporter. She may not be working at the White House any more, but
she's a congressional reporter. She needs to be in DC to do that job."
Xander rolled his eyes. "She will take another option
if there's one available, and if she moves out there with you, she'll just get
into some other kind of reporting. Or maybe she'll just start writing political
books. Or historical novels. Or fucking anything else. I never understood why
you two didn't stay together in the first place."
"She wanted to be a White House reporter, and she
actually got the job with the bureau, so she moved out there, and I got the job
writing for Netflix and had to move out here," Andy said with a shrug.
"We talked about trying long distance, but it was the entire length of the
country, and I didn't want to be a burden on her."
"You two have unfinished business, Andy," Xander
said to him. "Extend the invite, and then we'll see who's right in the
long run, huh?"
"That's what I'm going to do, Xan," Andy said.
"Let her make her own mind up. My money's on her still being upset with
how we ended things."
"Willing to make a little wager on that?"
"Sure, what did you have in mind for stakes?"
"Since you're mister moneybags now, when I win, you buy
me a Tesla."
Andy laughed and nodded. "And if I win?"
"Then I owe you one complete restoration of a car, no
matter what the state it's in, but it's never gonna happen."
"I'll remind you that you said that when you're having
to completely rebuild a Ferrari from a busted frame."
Xander waggled a finger at him. "We'll see then, won't
we?" He sighed a little bit. "Shit, brother, we've been talking for
hours. You should probably get your list done and tell your girls so you can
start that whole process, since your buddy Phil seemed to think you should get
it started as soon as possible. How much shit are we going to be in next week?"
Andy shrugged slightly. "Let's just say if they show up
to move you soon, Xan, let them. The sooner you can get settled in your new
home, the better off you'll be."
His friend nodded. "Yeah, most definitely. Hey, you
think you've got enough clout that you could get me and my ladies to move into
New Eden with you guys?"
Andy rolled his eyes. "I doubt it, but shit, I can ask
Phil. What's the name of the Major you're getting hooked up with? Maybe Phil
can get her reassigned to the base here."
"Okay look, I'm gonna tell you, and you're gonna laugh,
so get all your laughing done now, get all your jokes off your chest, and then
do not tease her about it when you meet her, okay?"
Andy shot his best friend a dirty look. "C'mon. I'm
usually above that kind of thing. You really think I'm going to take pot shots
at her name?"
Xander looked at him dead on and said. "Her name is
Captain Betsy Ross." While he waited for Andy to say something, he lifted
both hands into the frame of the camera and flicked his fingers inward in a
'come at me' gesture.
Andy did his stoic best to hold as long as he could, but
finally he couldn't hold it back any more. "Does that make you Xander
Washington? Is she going to wear a flag for your wedding? Oh my god, are you
going to take her last name and become Xanderous?"
"Finished?"
"Yeah, 'kay, I won't say shit about it to her, but I
will talk to Phil and see if I can get all of you brought here. She's stationed
in Fresno you said?"
"I assume so, considering that's where they're
relocating me."
"Got it. I'll give you a call in a couple of days when
I know what's going on."
"Cool. Cool cool cool. Anyway, congrats on all the
things, the engagements, the pregnancies, the sudden wealth and the
influx of beautiful women. Your life is such a struggle."
Andy chortled at the serious tone with which his friend
Xander had delivered that. "Fuck you too, buddy. Hopefully I'll see you in
person soon."
The two hung up and all that left was for Andy to write up
the list. So he opened up a fresh document in Word and started typing.
At the top of the page he made a clear note that anyone he
hadn't chosen would be recommended over to trusted friends, to see if they
could be brought into the community at the very least. He also stressed that
just invitations were being extended, and that if anyone didn't want to join
the family, they certainly were not going to be compelled to on his behalf.
Beneath that, he wrote that the names were in alphabetical
order, not in order of preference. The list did include one alternate, in case
anyone said no. If multiple people said no, well, then they would have less
people than originally planned.
He also said that anyone who was a friend of someone listed
below had until tomorrow morning to craft an invitation video for their friend
that would be delivered, along with a video invitation from Andy himself, to
the women in question. Phil would be by for lunch tomorrow, so the deadline on
recording an invitation video was hard set and non negotiable.
Finally, if anyone was upset by his decisions, they could
come and talk to him about it, and he would explain his reasoning to them, but
he also hoped the girls would trust in his judgment on the matter and not try
to convince him to change his mind, because as he wrote on the sheet, his
decisions were final.
The List, staff
Alexis Coleman (security)

Dr. Morgan Fitch (pediatrics)

Whitney Wells (technical support)
The List, family
Fiona Smith

Larissa Cotton

Maya Summer Steele

Tabitha Jefferson

Tala Jordan
The List, alternate
Jade Dillon
Andy looked over the list on his screen for a few minutes,
making sure all of his decisions were final in his head, before he finally
muttered to himself, "Yeah, fuck it." He hit Control P print, and a
minute later, his laser printer hummed to life. As the printer vomited its
single page, he considered for a moment the people he hadn't chosen.
He'd decided to pass on Olivia because she just felt like
she and he wouldn't have had anything in common. He'd never say it aloud to
Asha, but her friend struck him as a little vapid and self centered, at least
for his tastes. She did, however, seem like someone his friend Eric's first
partner Lily could whip into shape, or at the very least would mesh well with
Lily's friend (and another of Eric's partner) Jenny, who was not to be confused
with his own chef, whom was also named Jenny.
Piper's friend Brooke had practically been tailor made for
his best friend Xander, and since Xander was on his way out to California
anyway, Andy was going to see if he could maneuver the two of them together.
Their mutual love of classic cars would be an instant tie binding the two
together. Of course, he hadn't told Xander about that, but he figured it didn't
hurt to put some good into his friends world when he had the chance.
Taylor's friend Natalie had seemed nice enough, but she was
also young, and Andy had to be honest with himself that he needed at least a
few more women who were closer to his own age, people whom he could relate to a
little better.
He also fully suspected at least one or two of his
invitations would be declined, and that Jade would end up being extended an
invitation in the end. He'd put her as an alternate simply because he liked the
other options slightly better, but if (or rather when, he figured) someone said
no, Jade would be invited and no one would ever mention that she hadn't been a
first choice. Although, if he thought about it, considering Jade's relentless
positivity, she might not even care.
All of the staff pitches had made sense, and while he was a
little nervous about how Dr. Fitch had been described as overly blunt, he had
hopes that they could make it work, or if they couldn't that she would decline
the invite. Lexi and Whitney had been slam dunks from the second they'd been
presented.
Once the sheet was printed out, he opened the sheet of paper
that Aisling had given him with her predictions, not having looked at it before
then. It read: "In: Maya, Tabitha, Lexi, Jade, Whitney, Natalie.
Alternate: Tala."
When he came out of his office with the paper in hand, he
couldn't see anyone around, but was fairly certain he heard someone shuffling
around a corner behind him as he started to walk down the hall towards the
stairs.
He strode down the stairs and then down another hall before
entering the downstairs living room area, where Aisling was sitting watching
TV. She'd clearly been waiting in the room for him, to his amusement. That
meant he still had the ability to surprise her, and he found himself delighted
by that. However confident she'd pretended to be in her predictions, obviously
she hadn't been that confident if she'd rushed to look at what the list
said.
"That the list?" she asked him, as he strolled
over towards a highly exposed section of the wall.
"It is."
"How'd I do on my predictions?"
"75%, so very well," he said, as he taped the list
up to the wall, hearing the sound of some footsteps near the entrances of the
room.
Aisling scooted over quickly to read it, as other girls were
standing in the doorways, not yet ready to rush into the room. She nodded, then
started walking with Andy out of the room, as the room was suddenly flooded
behind him, various members of the house swarming in to read the list.
"Passed on the stripper, huh?" the redhead teased,
as they headed back up to his office. "I suppose I'm not surprised, just a
little disappointed. I wanted her to teach me some of those pole tricks."
Andy smirked. "I needed to make sure some of these
women I can have a conversation with, Ash, and I just don't know that me and
girls barely out of college are going to connect on that much. I'm going to
recommend Natalie over to Eric, or, let's be honest, I'm going to recommend her
over to Lily, and Lily will decide whether or not to bring her over for
Eric."
The Irish girl snickered, nodding fiercely. "I'm sure
Lily will bring her in, if for no other reason that to see Eric get all bashful
about it. I wasn't sure if Tala's kink might have been a bit much for you, so I
put her in as an alternate."
He waved a hand in the air. "I don't care about that
one way or another, but she's a musician, she makes puzzle boxes and she's got
a wicked sense of humor. How did you not think that would be a shoo in for
me?"
She grinned, shrugging. "I guess I gave a bit more
weight to the virgin sacrifice, although I did see she was an alternate."
"Yeah. I'm betting either Tabitha or Larissa, or maybe
both, will pass on joining the family, for whatever reason, and that Jade will
get an invite in the end, but I have to admit, I'm a little nervous about the
idea of being someone's first and only male partner."
"You'll do fine, love," she said, as they stepped
into his office and closed the door behind them. "So now you have to tell
me: Who's Fiona?"
Andy moved over to his arm chair, picking up the cat that
had settled there, sliding in to sit down. He was about to put the cat into his
lap, when Ash slid to sit on his lap, then took Huginn from his hands and set
the black cat atop her own lap. "Fiona's my choice. She lives in
Washington D.C."
"But who is she, Andy?"
"She's my ex. My college ex. So you know that Xander
and I were roommates all five years of college, but for the last half of it or
so, both he and I had girlfriends living with us. Annie was living with
Xander "
"Wait, psycho bitch 'I found her cheating on me with
two guys on my birthday' Xander's ex wife Annie? That Annie?"
Andy laughed and nodded. "Yep. Annie never much liked
me or, hell, anyone Xander was friends with. But she's gone from his life now,
so thankfully you'll never meet her, because she's insane. Did I tell you that
she tried to argue, in court, that Xander's lack of attention to her forced her
to cheat on him with those two dudes?"
"What a cunt," Aisling groaned. "Awright, so
forget her. Tell me about Fiona! Why haven't you ever mentioned her
before?"
"I haven't talked to her in at least a dozen
years!" he chuckled. "She going to say no anyway, but if I had any
major regrets in my life, it's that Fi and I split up, even though I don't see
any way my life could've gone in which we didn't. We met as sophomores in a
political science class together, and she was dating my boss at the newspaper
at the time. She dumped him like two weeks after that, and just after I got
back for Christmas, she asked me out and we started dating."
"Awww!"
"About a year and a half or so later, her two roommates
bailed on her like two weeks after the spring semester started, and she
couldn't find someone to take their places. With no roommates she couldn't
afford the rent on the three bedroom house she was renting, and breaking the
lease was going to put her hard into debt, so she invited me and Xander, who
were renting out a shitty apartment month to month, to leave our place and move
into hers."
"Why is this the first I'm hearing of any of
this?"
"I didn't think it was important! It was a long, long
time ago!" he sighed. "Anyway, when we graduated, Fiona had gotten a
job offer to work in the DC Bureau of the Associated Press as a reporter, and I
had gotten the offer to come out here for Netflix. I visited DC with her, and
she visited SF with me, while we tried to figure out what we were going to do
about it. Neither of us really liked DC all that much, but she very much wanted
the job. I loved the Bay. I asked her to move out with me, but she insisted she
wanted to give the DC job a chance, and so we parted ways."
"What? Just like that?"
"Well, we tried having a long distance relationship for
a few months, but this was like fifteen years ago, and after about six months,
we agreed it wasn't working, and sort of fell out of touch. About three months
later, I started dating Erin, and you know how that worked out, and she started
dating some cop named Sam. After that, we basically just stopped talking to one
another, although about two years ago, both Xander and I got Facebook friend requests
from her, which we both accepted, although neither of us has had a conversation
with her yet."
"Why not?"
"Shit, Ash, I dunno. How do you even start that
conversation? 'Hi, remember me? I know we were talking about getting married at
one point, but we didn't and then we moved across the country from one another.
I'm getting married to at least four women now and wondered if you might want
to join us. Oh, how've you been?'"
"You have to start it somewhere, Andy."
"Well, she's not married, at least she doesn't have
herself marked as married on Facebook, and Xander's done a little internet
stalking of her, I'm sure on my unwilling behalf, and says she doesn't even
seem to have a regular boyfriend, and that she's spent most of the last several
years bitching and moaning about how she hates living in DC, although
considering she's more liberal than I am, I'm not all that surprised."
"Do you think she's going to accept your
invitation?"
"Ye ” n , I really don't have a fucking clue,
Ash," he said with a laugh, which made her laugh as well. "I guess
we'll just wait and see."
Over the rest of the day and into the evening, the girls all
came to thank him, even if he hadn't chosen the girl they'd put forth, and to
see how he was doing, making sure he hadn't been too stressed out by the whole
process. The rest of the time, everyone was recording their invitation videos.
Each of the girls made a video for their friends, although a few of them
recorded multiple videos, one for the person they'd put forth and one for someone
they also knew. Andy himself recorded a unique video for each and every
invitation, and also made sure to record one for Jade, in case it was needed.
The next day, Phil showed up for lunch, and had a bit of a
grim look on his face.
"Why the dark cloud, friend?" Andy asked him, as
the two walked out onto the back patio, where Jenny had set up a nice lunch for
them.
"So we had our first death in New Eden yesterday,"
he sighed. "And it was absolutely unnecessary."
"I thought only vaccinated people were allowed into New
Eden?"
"They are. A woman decided she didn't believe all the
warnings we give them at the base about not partaking of a man's cum that she
isn't paired with."
"Wait, what?"
"So some woman decided she wanted a bit of strange, so
she was fooling around with some guy other than the one she was paired
with."
"What the fuck happened? I thought there were early
warnings that would've discouraged her."
"Apparently they were using a condom, and they were
convinced because that seemed fine that everything we told them must be utter
bullshit."
"Goddamn it."
Niko had filled him in on some of the details of how the
vaccine paired people just after they'd arrived in New Eden, at least as how
she understood it. If a woman came in contact with semen from a man other than
the one she was paired with, it would cause her to break out in a violent rash.
The rash happened almost immediately on skin contact, so even a tiny bit of
precum would be enough to discourage anyone from going further.
"So she took off the condom right before the dude
popped, and then swallowed his load, and it ate her open from the inside."
"Fuck, Phil!" Andy said, wincing a little. "I
hate to say it, but you may need to show pictures of that to people so they
understand what kind of danger they're in if they're unfaithful."
"I so don't want to, but it's up to the mayor now, and
he's considering it."
"Who were the people?"
"Don't think it's anyone you know. The guy's name is
Brian Morrison, a banker. He's in custody right now, because he might be guilty
of manslaughter or murder, nobody's really sure."
"And who was the woman?"
"Veronica De La Cruz. She was part of that bastard
Arthur Covington's house."
"Oh shit," Andy muttered. "I met her,
briefly. She was supposed to be the dealer at the poker game. I thought it was
particularly in poor taste that Covington made her be topless in front of a
bunch of strangers, but I didn't realize she was quite that unhappy
there."
"This new world is so utterly fucked up some days. Oh,
also Audrey's pregnant, so I've apparently picked the best time to bring a new
life into the world."
"You and me both, friend. Ash and Niko are both
pregnant as well."
Phil grinned a little at that. "Well, at least our kids
will grow up with good friends nearby. Anyway, you get your list and videos
done?"
Andy slid across a thumb drive to him. "All on there,
including contact information for everyone we have, or at least general
location for the ones we don't. I'm not going crazy and asking for a bunch of
celebrities like Covington did."
"Seemed like his requests worked out pretty well for
you, though."
"Can't blame me if the dude's a shit card player."
"Well, I can but I won't, because fuck that guy. Anyone
I might recognize on the list?"
"A couple of people. And, uh," he said before
lowering his voice to almost a whisper. "Fi's on there."
"What was that? I believe your pride was stuck in your
throat, or maybe that's just your foot," the Filipino engineer laughed.
"I'm sending Fiona an invite, okay?"
"Good for you," Phil said, as he finished his
sandwich. "I've been telling you to reach out to that woman ever since she
added you on Facebook, but you just kept avoiding it. Nothing like an
apocalypse to get you to get off your ass, huh?"
"Yeah yeah, Phil, go fuck yourself."
"Anyway, tell all your girls about the death, and
prepare them that they may be shown some rather graphic autopsy photos in the
near future if the mayor decides to go ahead with his discouragement campaign.
I don't think any of your girls would fool around with other guys, but I think
they're just gonna show everyone."
"Oh, you know Xander, right?"
"Your friend from Ohio? Sure."
"Apparently he's paired up with Captain Betsy
Ross," he said, raising a finger. "No jokes." Phil was
struggling not to laugh, but managed. "He was wondering if maybe you could
relocate them to New Eden."
"I'm not a goddamn genie, Rook."
"You know you'd like having him around here. Besides,
I've got a few recommendations for you and Eric on that thumb drive as well, so
don't say I never gave you anything. There's also one in there who might be a
great match for Xander. Plus, look at it this way, you get him out here,
and he'll probably build you a classic car as a way of saying thank you."
Phil smirked for a bit, picked up the thumb drive and walked
away humming the "I Dream of Genie" theme song.
Chapter 28
As Phil had promised, things moved incredibly quickly from
there. The next morning, Andy got a call from Xander, informing Andy that
Xander was being relocated to New Eden, and that he would see him in just a few
short days. He also told Andy that he'd heard Andy had lined up some kind of
welcoming present for him, and that he hoped he'd enjoy unwrapping it. It was
clear that Xander didn't actually know what was waiting for him, but Phil had
already sent word that Brooke, Piper's friend, had accepted the offer for her
to be paired up with Xander, all without Xander's knowledge. It would make for
a hell of a surprise when Xander showed up. Andy intended to make sure he was
there to greet his friend upon his arrival, and it was nice to help his best
friend out.
Andy was quickly learning how to trade in on favors, so
having Xander owe him a few was bound to pay off sooner or later, even if he
wasn't sure quite how. But it also just felt good improving his friend's life.
Later that day, Andy also found out which of his offers had
been accepted and which had been rejected. He was surprised to find that he'd
been rejected not twice, but three times, which Niko teased him not to take
personally.
The first to decline his offer to join the family was Dr.
Morgan Fitch, Katie's friend and ex girlfriend. Dr. Fitch had said in the video
message she'd sent back that she appreciated Katie thinking of her, but that
living in a house with one of her exes simply did not appeal to her, and that
she had sworn off men regardless.
Katie seemed more bothered by it than Andy did, but Andy
assured her that if Dr. Fitch had been having reservations about it, it was
best for her to decide that now than after she was locked in, to which Katie
reluctantly agreed.
The second to pass was Larissa Cotton, which came as no real
surprise to Andy. As it turned out, Larissa had in fact gotten married years
ago, and she and her husband were doing well in lockdown. The complaint she'd
had to Sarah about not having gotten laid recently months ago had stemmed from
an accident that Larissa's husband had endured, which left him temporarily
impotent, but which he had thankfully recovered from since then. She also
mentioned that she didn't always think to put on her wedding ring, so she
admitted she might not have been wearing it the last time she'd video chatted
with Sarah, so she could see where the misconceptions might have sprung from.
Larissa also offered Andy her sincerest congratulations on his partnership with
Sarah (as well as all the others) and insisted he call her up some time so that
they could gossip as only colleagues could. Finally, she promised to be more
thankful if he would give her another first edit pass in the future.
His final rejection of the day came from Hannah's former
cheerleading instructor Tabitha Jefferson. She had also declined to take the
Rook family up on their offer, not because she wasn't intrigued by the idea,
but because in the past two weeks, she had relocated up to Portland, where she
had moved in with her former lovers Dom and Mike. With her mother no longer
around, Tabby had simply decided California no longer held any sway over her,
and she reached out to her previous partners, who had welcomed her back with
open arms. The two men had been living in virtual isolation, and had taken
their quarantine deathly serious, so they'd both remained completely
uninfected. Tabby also sent along a message just for Hannah, encouraging her to
make the most of her new situation, and giving her a contact number so they
could remain friends moving forward.
Hannah had been a little saddened at first, but after
hearing that the reason was that Tabby was now reunited with her throuple and
extremely happy once more, she brightened immensely and skipped out of the room
to go and call Tabby so the two could catch up.
There had also been one more call for the day, a
complication that only intrigued Andy even further.
Late in the afternoon, Phil called to inform Andy that the
women who had accepted (which included Jade) would be arriving in a few waves,
with those who were already local being delivered to his house tomorrow, and
those who lived further out coming in one or two more separate waves. But that
hadn't been why Phil had been calling.
The videoscreen suddenly split into two, with Phil on the
left, and the still achingly beautiful Fiona on the right.
"Hey Andy," she said, that sly, lazy smile he was
all too familiar with on her face, the smile he knew could hold a thousand different
meanings in its subtext.
"Hey Fi." He stopped there, because for once in
his life, Andy was at a complete loss for words.
"So, about this offer of yours," she said,
trailing off a little. She didn't just look good; she looked fucking great.
Despite the fact that it had been fifteen years since they'd been a couple, she
had shrugged off the signs of aging far better than he had, only a few scant
wrinkles around her distractingly deep green eyes, the shade of newly clipped
summer grass. Her brown hair still had reddish highlights in it, as it had when
they'd been dating what felt like lifetimes ago. It currently hung down to her
shoulders, like it might have been a bob when the pandemic started and she'd
just let it grow out. She'd grown up in Georgia, and while she'd lost almost
all of that southern accent, Andy could still hear very faint hints of it, just
around the edges, like she'd never quite been able to shake it fully. It was
certainly less prominent than it was back in college. "I have a couple of
questions, and that'll determine my answer, if that's alright."
"Yeah, sure, go ahead."
"Hi Fiona!" Niko chimed in, poking her head into
the camera's view, giving an enthusiastic wave. "I'm one of Andy's
partners, well, one of his fiances, actually, so you can ask me anything as
well."
Andy wasn't sure, but he felt like he saw Fi try and stifle
a slight smile, but whether that was at Niko's interjection or Andy's blushing
in response to it, he couldn't tell.
Fiona didn't choose to acknowledge Niko's comment, and
instead focused intently on Andy. "Alright, first, why haven't you reached
out to me before now Andy?"
He sighed and shrugged, a sheepish smile on his face.
"I wasn't sure what to say, or even how to start, Fi. When you sent me
that friend request a couple of years back, I assumed there was something you
wanted to talk to me about, so I accepted it, and then, nothing."
"Did it ever occur to you that maybe I wanted you
to make the first move?"
"You know me pretty well, Fi, or at least you did,"
he laughed, arching one of his bushy blonde eyebrows at her. "Did you
honestly think I'd come to that conclusion on my own?"
She openly smiled that time, nodding. "Alright, you've
got me there. I suppose that's fair. Second, why didn't you ask me to come with
you when you moved out to California, all those years ago when we graduated
from college together?"
"I did ask, Fi. You know I did."
She scowled at him, shaking her head a little. "You
gave it one half assed try at best, Andrew," she said, the use of his full
name definitely feeling like it was meant to belittle him a bit, or at the very
least scold him. "You asked just the one time, I said no, and you never
brought it up again, which isn't like you at all. Why didn't you really try
and convince me to come out west with you?"
He bit his bottom lip for half a second, but decided too
much had gone unspoken between him and Fiona for too long now, so he came to
the conclusion that he should just be upfront and direct. "Because I was
afraid I would've gotten you to say yes." She started to speak,
frustration plain on her face, Andy could see, so he raised a hand to silence
her for a moment longer and continued. "And that would've made me the
happiest man in the world, Fi, I promise you, it really and truly would have.
But I knew that it would come with dire consequences you couldn't see yet,
things that I could. I knew, I mean really knew, that if you moved out
to California with me, it would've been preventing you from chasing your
dreams, the ones you'd had since you were a little girl. I would've always been
worried that you resented me for keeping you from that life, even just a little
bit. It probably would've eventually led to us breaking up over it, and you
wouldn't have known why, and I wouldn't have been able to fix it, no matter how
hard I tried. You wanted so desperately to work in the White House; I didn't
want to give you any excuse at all not to go chasing after that dream. I felt
like you were trying to use me as an excuse not to go and do the thing you
really wanted."
"I wouldn't have resented you, Andy," she sighed.
"I wanted you to talk me out of it. I did. I really, really did. DC
has been nothing but a decade and a half of frustration and
disappointment."
"Sure, but you only know that now, Fi. You
couldn't have known that back then. There's no way you could've know that then.
You needed to see it through for yourself, to have the experiences needed to
make that decision. And if you really wanted me to talk you out of it, you
should've said something back then. If you thought you were hinting at it, you
were far too subtle for me to pick up on it. I'm not a mind reader.
Wasn't then, and I'm still not now. I can't just guess that you're looking for
me to help sway you one way or another."
Fiona looked like she wanted to object further, but then
nodded once more, as if coming to grips with all of that in her head, like a
million puzzle pieces were suddenly falling into place, and she could see the
entire picture for the first time. "Okay then. I have one more thing,
though. A condition. I have a condition for me coming to join your household.
Well, two conditions, actually."
"Sure," Andy said, "fire away."
"The first is that you have to actually marry
me. I know you said in your message said that you're marrying some of your
partners and not others, but I absolutely insist I be one of the people that
you do marry, if we're going to do this. You know that I'm Catholic. I also
know you're an atheist, and that's fine, but my religion still means something
to me, and you've always respected that, so I need you to respect that now.
Because I'm going to want to get pregnant, if we do go through with this, so I
have to be married before that happens. We lived together for two years, so you
know we're both compatible in sharing a home and a bed together. So that's the
first thing. Are you okay with that?"
Andy smiled a little bit shyly. "More than okay, but I
think you knew that already, as long as you're still alright with me not going
into church every week with you. I imagine you're going to have a harder time
convincing the Catholic church that polygamy's okay, though."
"Are you kidding?" she snorted. "When word
gets out how many American men are dead, they're going to be desperate to get
every good Catholic boy and girl out there to be doing as much being fruitful
and multiplying as they can get."
Niko began to quietly hum Monty Python's "Every Sperm
Is Sacred" until Andy swatted her on the thigh and she stopped, although
her grin had only widened.
"Hey, it's your religion, not mine," he said to
Fi. "If they're cool with it, so am I. What's the other thing?"
"The other thing is that you need to agree to
something, one specific thing, not knowing what it is or anything about
it."
He blinked in confusion. "Er, what?" This was
uncharacteristic for Fiona, being deliberately vague, and Andy wondered what
was behind it.
"I have another condition but you need to agree to it
without knowing anything about it. You just have to trust me and either
agree to it, or I'll have to pass."
Andy paused and considered for a moment, perhaps even a
moment longer than Fiona had expected him to. He could give Fiona an almost
complete blank check, almost, but he decided he needed to clarify one
thing. "Assure me that this condition that I can't know anything about
won't harm or injure anyone. Since arriving here in New Eden, I've learned
first hand that people can be capable of some truly terrible things, and while
I don't think that you are, Fi, I just want to make sure I'm not getting anyone
else hurt because of this. I couldn't live with myself if it was."
"The only thing that might be injured is your pride,
that's all," she said, a playful smirk resting on her face. "I might
bust your balls a bit for ditching me, but I'm not going to do anything you'd
always regret over the long term. So what's it gonna be, Chuckles?" The
fact that she still remembered her old nickname for him told him everything he
needed to know. Of course he was in. He was all in.
"Fine, you got yourself a deal, Peaches," he
replied, using his old nickname for her, which made her smile widen a little
more on the other end of the video call.
"Great," she said. "I'll start packing and
we'll see you in a few days. Later skater." She tapped the button and
ended her portion of the call, leaving just him and Phil on the line.
Phil had been quietly watching the entire conversation with
a bemused look on his face, like he was supposed to be doing or saying
something, but couldn't tear himself away from the drama. "You're an idiot,
you know that, right?" he said, rolling his eyes a little at Andy's
naivety. "Based on just a few minutes worth of watching you two talk, I
don't think either of you ever fell out of love with the other."
"As much a surprise to me as it was to you, Phil,"
Andy chuckled. "It's been a long time."
"You did hear what she said though, right Andy?"
Niko said to him, poking him lightly.
"Wait. What did I miss?"
"She said we'll see you in a few days,"
Niko giggled. "I somehow don't think she was talking about the royal
we."
"Ah hell. Well, I did agree to anything, so
we'll burn that bridge when we come to it."
"Pretty sure that's not how that line goes," Phil
joked. "Anyway, I'll be by tomorrow to drop off your locals. Jade, Tala
and Whitney are on their way here to the base, and will get their injections
tonight so they'll be ready to meet you tomorrow. You know what they're like
when they're newly injected, so be prepared to take care of them for their
initial imprinting within a few days. Also, you can tell Taylor her friend
Natalie will be in New Eden tomorrow as well, just over at my house."
"Decided you just couldn't pass her up, huh? I thought
you were going to ship her over to Eric."
"Audrey's always wanted to take pole dancing lessons,
so I figured why not have an in house teacher?"
"Having an overly flexible eager teenage stripper in
your bed is just a bonus, huh?"
Phil's grin spread from ear to ear. "Oh, sure, sure. I
mean, I'll learn to live with it, I guess. If I have to." He rolled his
eyes in mock exasperation. "We all make sacrifices. Anyway, I'll see you
tomorrow, okay?"
"You got it, man. Stay safe."
"You know it, brother."
"So that's the girl who took your virginity, huh? Your
first true love? She didn't look at all like I expected her to look like,
Andy," Niko said to him, as he stood up from the couch, stretching his
arms over his head.
"What did you expect her to look like?"
"I dunno, but under possible things this mythical
mysterious ex of yours might look like, I don't think I ever considered 'a lot
like a young Gina Davis' to be anywhere in the vicinity."
Andy smirked a little bit. He'd heard the comparison more
than a couple of times back when they were dating, what felt like a lifetime
ago. "I take it that she meets with your approval then?"
"Hell, she called you Chuckles. For that alone, the
woman immediately earned a place in my heart. I'm sure there's a story behind
that."
"There is," Andy said, not elaborating further.
"You gonna tell me what it is?"
"I am not," he said, smugly. "You can dig it
out of Fiona yourself when she arrives." He rolled his eyes with
anticipated dread. "She probably still even has the photo, knowing her,”
"Did you keep up on her coverage of politics after you
two split up?"
He shrugged. His emotional state after they'd split from one
another had been messy at best, and his mind had been a whirlwind of emotions.
"I mean, I'd see her name on a byline from time to time, but I didn't go
out of my way to find her work. After we'd split up, I figured she wouldn't ever
want to talk to me again. Ending a relationship sometimes does mean things to a
person, and despite the fact that I thought we broke up pretty gracefully, one
day about fourteen years ago, we ended a phone conversation and she said she'd
call me in a week, and she never called again."
"And you didn't call her?"
"After about a month, sure. But by then, her phone
number had been disconnected, as she'd apparently moved, so I figured it was a
none too subtle way of telling me to fuck off."
"Or a test to see if she still mattered enough to you
for you to track her down."
"God," Andy groaned. "Maybe. Probably? Maybe.
Fuck, I don't know. But that's a shitty thing to do to a guy, especially one
who's always dealt with low self esteem. It's like I told you, like I've told
each and every one of you who've decided to stick out your lives with me,
sometimes you're just going to have to come right out and say what it is
that's on your mind, because if you're expecting me to guess it, I'm probably
gonna make a few giant mistakes here and there."
Niko giggled a little, nodding. "We women can be
needlessly cruel from time to time, but you have to realize, we don't even know
we're doing it sometimes. It's just something we've been indoctrinated into
making second nature. At least you can see that it might have been a mistake
now, though."
"Yep. And then she went and complicated things further
by adding me and Xander on Facebook as friends a couple of years ago, which we
both accepted. But neither of us felt comfortable messaging her first, and she
never messaged us either, so it's just been one long detente."
Niko shook her head in mock disappointment at him. "You
can definitely be an idiot some times, you know that, Chuckles?"
"Hey hey hey," he tsked. "You can't call me
that until after you get the story out of Fiona."
"You should've reached out to her, Andy," Niko
said with a sigh. "It sounds like that's what she very much wanted from
you."
"Should've, would've, could've. We're here now, so I'll
just have to live and learn. And when Fiona gets here, I'll give her the 'speak
your mind speech I gave to you, so we're all on the same starting point."
The house had mostly kept itself busy today by the girls
getting all their things moved in, as well as adding some décor to the house that
wasn't purely Andy's. Sure, the publicity posters for all of his novels were
still hanging on the walls, but now they'd been joined by movie posters for
both Sarah and Emily's movies, framed photographs that Asha had taken before
leaving London, framed posters from Sheridan's Cirque Du Soleil shows, a couple
of framed articles detailing Piper's rise in the volleyball community, a framed
sand painting done by Niko's mother and a few original paintings that Aisling
had done as a break from her more commercial work. It helped make the place
feel less like his house and more like their house. He would
encourage all the girls to make sure they left some kind of a mark on the house
as they arrived. He didn't want any of them to feel lesser that the girls who'd
arrived first.
Emily and Sarah had also converted one bedroom into a
makeshift studio for them to use, lining the walls with sound dampening foam,
setting up cameras and microphones, so the room could be used for them to
record lines for voice overs, or to film video auditions. There was even a
large green curtain backdrop that could be pulled over so they could do low
level CGI work in a very desperate pinch. While there was a desk for them to
record at and a couch to relax in, they purposefully didn't put a bed in the
room. Both of them insisted they were never going to be sleeping anywhere in
the house other than the master bedroom, acknowledging that from time to time,
Andy would be sleeping one on one with some of the more traditional women he
would be partnered up with, but that he would do it in their rooms, or set
aside one bedroom for the more private play sessions. It wasn't like he was
running out of bedrooms any time soon.
Hannah had set up a bedroom for herself, but had
deliberately chosen the smallest bedroom available, as she said she wanted to
have at least a little of the dorm room experience. She also made it quite
clear to Andy that she would only be sleeping in it about half of the time, and
the rest of the time would be in the master bedroom.. She also told him that
whenever it was safe for her to be on Stanford's campus for classes, she wanted
to spend her first year in the dorms, so she could make friends and establish
relationships with her classmates, but that she would come home once a week, to
make sure she got her medicine, as she so jokingly called it.
After some conversation, Andy had just about talked Asha
into joining Hannah at Stanford. In an ideal world, Andy hoped the two might be
roommates in the dorm, giving them each a leg up without tying them to someone
they couldn't stand for a whole year. Andy had gotten lucky in that Xander had
been his roommate for all of college, but he'd met more than enough shitheads
in the dorm rooms around theirs during the two years they'd lived on campus
that he knew the entire process was a crap shoot. Asha had also decided to have
her own bedroom in the house, because as much as she liked being in Andy's
orbit, she also admitted that she definitely felt their age difference from
time to time. Asha and Hannah were getting along great, thankfully, and so if
Asha ever felt like she was getting overwhelmed, she immediately went to
Hannah, and things were better in a flash.
To be continued in part 14, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
55 min
June 19, 2025 Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 12
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 12
The girls continue their pitches to Andy.
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

Nicolette smiled, shaking her head a bit. "I split from
Josh the week after the party, because, well, it's not important, beyond the
fact that he was a fucking asshole and I was sick of dealing with it. I haven't
seen him in years now, and it's actually better that way. If he's dead, good,
good riddance, fuck him, he deserved it. As for her partner, well, Bill wasn't
a bad guy, although I never really talked much to him, or should I say I wasn't
much permitted to talk to him, because he was from the old school of
domination, with the leather whip and the iron fist, and he didn't like
submissives giving him any back talk. Whitney was mostly happy with him,
although she'd admitted to me a couple of times that she could've done without
Bill's sadistic streak of inflicting pain on her. Pain wasn't really her thing.
She didn't mind it from time to time, but it wasn't something she got off on.
Bill did. But Bill died from the virus in April, leaving Whitney sort of lost
and directionless."
"I'm certainly not into inflicting pain on
people, Nicolette, but I don't know that even on my best or worst days I could
be fairly described as a dom."
Nicolette giggled and waggled a finger in his direction.
"You might have the other girls fooled, Master, but not me, and frankly, I
don't think Ash buys it either. When I was pitching this to her yesterday, I
pointed out to her that sexuality is, well, it's sort of like a menu at a
Cheesecake Factory “ there are so many options that you are bound to find
things you like just every once in a while, instead of every day. And you are a
good and kind man, but I've also seen that sometimes you just want to take
something, to claim something. There is a beast in you raging to get
out, and I've tried to make sure I'm around to fill that need for you. We all
heard it when you were having your first go at Taylor, and even Niko told me
afterwards she thought you were holding back a little, like you were worried we
might judge you for it, but your household loves you and trusts you,
Master."
The maid pushed the button and the image changed again,
showing a head on almost portfolio picture of Whitney, her wrists bound
together in rope, a collar around her neck, still wearing a bra, her hair
pulled back into a ponytail, a very lustful look in her icy blue eyes drilling
straight into the camera. "She took this photo just for you, Master.
Nobody other than the three of us has seen it. Not only does she want to join
the staff, she wants you to collar her. Hell, she said if you wanted to, she
would even get tattooed or branded for you."
"Branded?" Andy gasped suddenly. "I would never!"
"Oh, I told her that, and she said that just made you
sound even more dreamy, but wanted you to have that option on the table. She
doesn't want to be one of your wives, because she says that would put her on
equal level with you. She wants to belong to you. She's always going to
be submissive, but do you have any idea how hard it's going to be for a single
submissive woman to find a sexual partner right now, much less one who isn't a
complete asshole? The biggest problem with the BDSM scene, in my eyes anyway,
is that too many people don't respect boundaries, that they aren't respectful
of one another. Whitney's never going to feel bad about not getting to sleep in
your bed, but if you tell her to one night, she will, gladly, as long as it
doesn't become a habit. When it comes to the house, she will be the kind of
control freak you need running your digital life, but all that desperate need
for control, that's why she likes to be completely out of control when
it comes to her sexuality. Wearing a collar from you isn't a mark of shame;
it's a thing of pride and beauty for her. And all of the women you have in this
house, Master, they're all such wonderful and warm women, friendly and
inviting, and even though we've told them time and time and time again that
we're merely the staff, they're still treating us as friends, because we are
their friends, even if we still work for you."
Andy had been listening to all of this very intently,
because the expression on Nicolette's face wasn't one of concern, but one of
excitement, of enthusiasm, of pride. "Why'd she take a picture just for
me?"
"Because after Bill died half a year ago, she was
aimless, and I got, well, to be blunt, I got very worried about her. I
couldn't go and check up on her because of the quarantine, but we FaceTimed
every day. We still do. And I've told her all about this house, about you,
Master, and all your amazing partners, and about a month ago, Whitney started
saying something I've been hearing a lot from her lately. 'I wish I had
what you have.' She was waking up from her fugue state over the loss of
Bill, and she wanted something again, for the first time in months. She
wasn't just thinking about what her next meal was, or how to solve some routing
problem at work. She had a genuine desire to introduce something, someone
into her life again. You. This. All of this," the maid said, gesturing
around her.
"You two sound very close," Ash said. "I
don't know that you made it clear to me just how close when you were presenting
to me for practice."
Nicolette nodded. "She's, well, she's probably my best
friend, the person I can be myself with the most, and I'm worried about her.
You have to understand, she's like an old watch that's been wound up too
tightly. When I say she's a control freak, I might be understating the case,
but before now she's always had that release valve of having Bill to take over
for at least a few hours every week, where she wasn't allowed to have any
control, and through that, all that pressure got released. You can give
that to her again, Master."
"Do you really think I'm a good match for her
sexually?" Andy said. "I'd hate to bring her here and disappoint
her."
The French girl's face spread into a mischievous grin.
"Like I said, Master, Whitney's going to be like me, not an everyday food,
but definitely a delicious treat that you simply must indulge in now and then.
And I'm a very good judge of character, so I want you to try and look me in the
eyes and tell me that the idea of having a woman who literally will not lift a
finger until you tell her to do so doesn't turn you on at least a little
bit, to have such total control over a woman that she is waiting with baited
breath for you to give her a command. I'll bet everything I own that you
can't."
Andy smirked and blushed a little bit. "I'm not sure
there's many men who could say that. I certainly wouldn't want that if she
didn't want that but,”
Nicolette nodded vigorously. "But she does, she
absolutely, positively, definitively does want that. From you. I think
the biggest challenge you'd have with her is the feelings you'd have when you
put the collar on her, because I can tell you, her one and only demand is that
you collar her when she arrives, and that she only ever takes the collar off to
bathe. I know you're going to have reservations about it, which is why I'm
spending so much time reassuring you that this is ultimately what she wants.
It's an odd thing for a man who describes himself as a feminist to do,
collaring a woman, but realize, you are giving her what she wants “ the
ability to not have to think for a bit."
Ash grinned a little bit. "You forgot to tell him the
final thing."
Nicolette held her fingers to her mouth, trying to stifle a
giggle once more, as she nodded. She then picked up the remote and clicked the button
again, as the image advanced one more time. At first, Andy thought the image
was the same, but then he saw it, resting atop of her bound wrists. A first
edition of "The Demon Dies At Midnight," a small press book he'd done
for himself before he'd started writing the Druid Gunslinger books, in many
ways the precursor to the whole series.
It was a short novel, more of a novella really, that Andy
had written just to sort of test the idea of writing long form fiction, and
while it shared some similarities with the Druid Gunslinger books, it was a
stand alone tale about a freelance demon hunter who traveled the world, trying
to find the demon that had laid a curse on him when he was a child.
Andy had used a print on demand service for the book, and
only 2000 copies had been sold before he had found a publisher for all
his work, starting with the Druid Gunslinger books. His publisher had scooped
up the rights to his first book along with the Druid Gunslinger books. Once
they did, Andy had stopped the print on demand version of it, so those 2000
were all that was ever going to be printed with that cover, a touch more erotic
than the publisher was comfortable with. He'd looked and the first editions
were worth several hundred dollars on the secondary market now, even though
copies of the second edition, the one done by his current publisher with its
less racy cover, were available for ten bucks.
"She's a fan of yours, Master, going back to the
beginning. You can't see it, but that copy of your book is signed, by you, when
you were doing signings in Santa Cruz."
"She would've been living in Chicago when that book
came out!" Andy laughed. "So you can't me she's been a fan of mine
since then."
"Oh, she bought it on the secondary market a couple of
years ago, when she first started getting into your writing, long before I met
you. She said it was worth it to have the original rather than a second
edition. She reads loads and loads of sci fi and fantasy, but says you're an
excellent writer, one of her favorites. When she found out you were my Master,
she begged and pleaded with me to find some way for her to be able to join me.
I told her I would keep my eye open for an opportunity, but that I didn't want
to be disrespectful and ask you on my own."
Andy clicked his tongue, shaking his head. "I told you
that you could come to me with anything, Nicolette."
"I know you did, Master, and thank you for that, but
you have been wall to wall busy since you first arrived here a month or so ago,
and there just never seemed to be an opportune moment until Hannah started
talking to us about you being able to request people, which brings us all up to
speed, here and now," she said, gesturing to the image behind her. "I
don't just think she's an obvious yes, Master, I think she's the most
obvious yes. And if you need a little help stoking the fires of the shades of a
controlling bastard that hide inside that warm soul, you know I'm always
willing to lend a hand or whatever you might need. Whitney and I have played
together sexually before, and if she comes here, I have no doubt that she and I
will be play partners again. You have a lot of amazing women on offer for you
here, but this one has to be a slam dunk. Thanks for giving me the
chance to introduce you to my best friend, and I can't wait to hear you tell me
to invite her over."
The maid pressed the button and the image of Whitney
disappeared to be replaced by "Next: Niko" in white letters on a
black background as she stood up and made her way to the door.
Andy leaned over to Aisling. "Give me 5 10 minutes,
okay?"
Aisling grinned and nodded. "You're the boss,
boss."
He stood up quickly and made his way out into the hallway,
closing the door behind him, as he moved quickly to catch up to Nicolette, just
as she was about to reach the stairwell leading upstairs. "One sec,
Nicolette," Andy said, "I have one more question for you."
Nicolette smiled as she turned back to him, standing at the
edge of the stairs. "Of course, Master, what can I "
As soon as he was within reach of her, he grabbed her by the
waist and spun her around, bending her forward until her back was nearly
perpendicular with the wall, lifting her dress up and tugging her panties aside
with one hand, unbuttoning his jeans with another. Before it even dawned on her
what was happening, he lined the head of his cock up against her snatch and
just shoved forward with one rough, penetrating thrust, sinking hilt deep as a
groan was ripped from her throat, deep and sultry.
"Was this what you wanted?"
"Fuck yes, Master!" she whined, as he drew
back and then thrust forward again with a harsh shove, forcing her cunt to
swallow up his cock. Her hands reached before her, trying to brace herself, as
he reached forward and grabbed her by the throat, making her stand upright,
even while scooting forward as best she can, until her tits were mashed against
the wall, her face tilted towards the ceiling, when he drew back and then
punched forward again. "Is it wrong of me that your filthy little fuckmaid
has been fingering her sloppy cunt thinking of her Master slamfucking her best
friend?"
Andy couldn't help but laugh about that, as he drew back
again. "Is that the only thing you've been thinking about?"
"Fuck!" she whimpered as he railed her again,
lifting one of her legs to allow him to penetrate a little bit deeper.
"You know that it isn't, Master. Your bratty little slut thinks about you
all the time, imagining her Master doing so many dirty things to her."
He shifted his hips a little bit, making sure he was good
and slick, before he pulled her away from the wall and then moved her over to a
table, forcing her forward, yanking her panties down to her ankles before
tugging it off of her entirely. He grabbed the lacy underthing in his hand and
then bent her over the table, pushing her knees to make her get a little bit
lower, and before it could even register what he was doing, the head of his
thick cock pressed against the rosebud of her asshole and just sunk through,
greasing its way deep inside of her ass, lubed up with the drippy juices from her
cunt.
"Fuck oh fuck oh fuck you're fucking thick, Master,
that's such a big fucking cock you've shoved up my tight young ass!"
Nicolette whimpered, her voice squealing upward in pitch until it was a shrill
shriek, more like a siren than a person. "I've been dreaming about being
your stuffed little buttslut, Master, so just fucking hammer me already!"
Andy had a weird notion, and he decided to follow through on
it, as he reached around and stuffed Nicolette's panties into her mouth, and he
could swear she clamped down even more tightly in excitement. Her hands were
free, so if she wanted to, she could've pulled them out any moment.
And yet, she didn't.
Instead, the moans burbling from her throat grew more
intense, her hips trying to push her ass back into his firm thrusts as much as
she could. She was throwing her body back at him any which way she was able,
but for the most part, she was simply getting railed, keeping as much of his
cock buried inside of her ass for as much of the time as she could.
After a minute or so, she started spasming and clamping down
on his cock, and he couldn't resist, so he unloaded a heavy load of cum into
her asshole, sweat dripping from his forehead against the back of her neck,
until he softened enough to slip out of that tight pucker.
When he leaned back, he tucked his cock away and pulled up
his boxers and jeans, zipping them up, a wry smile on his lips as Nicolette
turned around, an incredibly satisfied look upon her face. She pulled her
panties from her mouth and that wild grin was the happiest he'd ever seen on
Nicolette's face before.
"Now that is how you fucking use me,
Master," she purred with as much sensuality as she could. "And you
have fucking earned keeping these for a bit." She leaned forward
and tucked her panties into the front pocket of his jeans. "And don't
worry, I'll fish them out of the laundry later." She tipped her head up
and kissed him for a moment. "Thanks so much for that! Jesus! Au
revoir!"
Andy took his hand and wiped sweat from his forehead and
grinned a bit to himself as he watched her head up the stairs. "Well then.
Job done."
When Andy headed back into the room, he found Aisling
waiting with a shit eating smirk on her face. "Got your release valve off
with the hired help?" she teased. Andy blushed a little bit, realizing
that the door wasn't all that thick, and that he had taken Nicolette not all
that far from the room, but then he decided he had nothing to be embarrassed
about.
"Look, she made it abundantly clear what she wanted
from me, and so I damn well gave it to her," he said with a laugh, as he
moved to sit down in his chair. "It had been over a week for her anyway,
so she was due. You can tell Niko we're ready for her now."
Niko was practically coming through the door when he said
it. "She already knows. She was enjoying listening in on you giving
Nicolette exactly what's she's been waiting for for a week now," she
giggled. "And she, uh, I, I'm here now. How's presentations been so
far?"
Andy was about to answer out of reflex when he felt Aisling's
hand on his arm, and heard her say, "No dirty snooker from you, missy.
He's not tellin' you nuffin'."
"He was about to, though," she winked at the
redhead. Niko was in her uniform, something Andy had rarely seen her in, even
though she wore it nearly every day. When she headed to the base, she always
left before he got up, and she changed out of the uniform before she came home,
so it was a little surprising to see her decked out in the formal wear. Her
hair was up and pinned back, and she even had the chest candy on her uniform,
as she'd been known to call it.
"Going to present someone from the base?" Andy
asked, suspecting it was the reason for the uniform.
"You got it," she said, picking up the remote as
she pushed a button as the image changed to a rather stern looking blonde woman
in her mid forties with a hawkish nose. "I want to introduce you to
Captain Tracy Bells, sir. She's a, y'know, we could do the whole thing, Ash, or
we could just,”
"It's yer call, Niko," the Irish redhead
said to her, a conspiratorial grin on her face.
Niko nodded, then motioned for Ash to come and join her,
which she did, throwing Andy completely off guard. "Look, I'm not pitching
Captain Bells to you, Andy," Niko said with a smile. "Because
frankly, she's got a giant stick up her ass. I don't really have anyone to
pitch you at all, to be frank. That's not why I'm here. It's a pretense."
Andy tilted his head to one side. "Then why are you
taking up a pitch slot?"
"Well, it seemed like the best time that Ash and I
could get you all to ourselves. For this," she said, pushing the button,
as the image changed. In its place was a selfie that clearly Niko had taken
just a day or two earlier, of her and Aisling. They each seemed to be holding
something in their free hands, and just as it was dawning on Andy what they
were, both girls spoke at the same time.
"We're Pregnant!"
Andy pointed a finger at Aisling, who nodded, then over at
Niko, who nodded as well, then kept jumping his fingertip back and forth
between the two of them as they both kept nodding, wild smiles on their faces.
"What, both of you?"
"Yep!" Niko said, giggling, as both her and
Aisling started walking around the table, one on each side of it, closing in on
him like a planned maneuver, leaning against the table, pinning him in his
spot.
"Most of your girls have synched up their time clocks,
love," Aisling said, "So it was bound to happen to a couple of us at
the same time. Niko and I are just glad it's us first."
"Well, we sort of made sure that we were,"
Niko giggled.
"I thought you were both on birth control still!"
he said, although the smile on his face made it clear he wasn't upset.
"Did everyone stop taking their birth control?"
Aisling shook her head. "So far, I think we're the only
ones who have."
"We both stopped taking them a few months ago,"
Niko said. "When I started seeing and hearing the horror stories about the
hospitals while I was working on base, I knew that this was going to happen,
this or something like it, so I told Aisling and we just stopped taking our
birth control pills, and well, here we are!"
"I ran into town for the tests Saturday morning, and
wouldn't you know it, two buns in two ovens, all from one chef!" Aisling
said, as Andy wrapped his arms around both of them, hugging them intensely tight.
"And you're both happy? I know you both did this
intentionally, but sometimes people get second thoughts. I'm not! Getting
second thoughts that is. I mean, I'm happy, I promise you I'm happy, but I want
to be sure you're both happy."
"We're ecstastic, hon," Niko said to him, nuzzling
her face against his cheek. "We weren't sure when the best time to tell
you would be, but when the whole pitching process started, we wanted to be sure
you understood that maybe getting a nanny into the house wasn't such a wild
idea."
"Who knows?" Andy asked.
"Just us and you," Aisling said. "We haven't
told anyone yet."
Andy kissed Niko, then Aisling, then Niko again, then
Aisling again. "It's damn nice to have to some good news for once. So,
should we go get lunch and tell the rest of the household?"
"Sounds good to me," Andy said. "Niko?"
"Absolutely," Niko said. As they headed towards
the door, she leaned over and pushed the button on the remote, changing the
slide so it was a black screen again with the words "Next: Piper."
The last of the girls' pitches to
Andy.
Chapter 26
Lunch had been great fun. Once Aisling and Niko had told
Andy, they'd wanted to tell everyone as soon as possible, so the moment they'd
sat down for lunch, they'd told everyone straight out, which had led into a
small celebration, and sort of let Andy slip into the background with his
thoughts.
Sure, the girls all congratulated him, but they were all
much more interested in how Niko and Ash were feeling about everything, so Andy
could do a little bit of his own research. When he had half a minute, he asked
Katie for both more about Lexi, and what she thought of Jade Dillon. He also
did a little bit of talking with Sarah about Maya Steele, since clearly they
ran in similar circles. When he had a moment, he also pinged Hannah to see if
she'd heard anything about Olivia Shoemaker, Asha's "influencer"
friend. Finally, he asked Jenny about Katie's ex, Dr. Morgan Fitch.
By the end of lunch, he almost wished he'd brought his
yellow notepad with him. It was a lot of names, a lot of opinions and thoughts
to keep from getting scrambled around in his brain. But his own opinions were
starting to bake in, to settle and coalesce into something more solid.
His mind was so wrapped up in his thoughts, he almost
overlooked how lunch was, as it always was, amazing. He made sure to tell Jenny
just how excellent it was, and she said he could thank her by making sure to
bring Alexis into the family. He didn't answer her, but his smile probably gave
him away. He didn't mind.
When they were walking back towards the meeting room,
Aisling slipped her arm around his waist, leaned in and kissed his cheek.
"You're happy Niko and I are expectin', right, love?" She had a smile
on her face, so she was simply reinforcing what she already knew.
"Sometimes you can bit understated 'bout these kinds of things."
Andy chuckled a little, leaning down to kiss her forehead.
"You know that I am, Ash. I'm sorry if I seemed a little distant at lunch.
This is just a lot of information to take in all at once, lots of people to
consider, lots of decisions to make. Shit, people's lives and livelihoods hang
in the balance of my stupid judgment. The decisions I'm going to make tomorrow
have real, genuine consequences, things I gotta live with for the rest of my
life, and I don't want to let anyone down. Turning anyone down feels like
"
"Stop," Ash said, holding him from walking any
further. "I told you up front that nobody was going to hold anything
against you, and we're all going to honor that. You didn't have to let anyone
have a say, and you're letting everyone have a say. That's all anyone
has the right to ask of you." She sighed, then laughed for a second.
"Jaysis, if it was me, I'd have thrown the towel in and just taken nobody,
but you're not doing that, despite the fact that nobody would've blamed you if
you did. Instead, you set down what your reasonable capabilities are, and
everyone agreed to them. So stop getting in your own damn way and just get on
with it already."
He had to laugh with her at that point, nodding in
agreement. "Okay, okay, I get it. No more moping about this, and no more
overthinking it. Just listen to the pitches, make my decisions and move forward
with our lives. I'll hold you to nobody being mad, though."
"Everybody knows what's coming down the pipeline,
Andy," Ash said. "It'll be alright. I promise you, it'll all be
alright. Now let's get these last four underway. There's still a few surprises
left to spring on you, and it's always fun to watch your expression when you're
caught off guard."
"What kind of crazy surprises do you have lined up for
me?" he said, as Piper strode through the door confidently, dressed in her
Team USA gear, some sort of warm up suit. He was certain she wasn't wearing the
full Olympian gear underneath it, but the very presence of the outfit seemed
designed to send a message.
"You should know she doesn't have anything planned for
you, Andy," Piper said, smirking at him. "This is all us."
"How are you feeling, Piper? Head starting to clear up?
Starting to feel more like yourself again?" Andy asked.
"A lot better, yeah. The first few days, it was like, I
dunno, like I was walking through fog, like every inch of my body was coated in
maple syrup," the brunette volleyball player said, looking around the room
a bit before looking back at Andy. "I was living in quicksand, but over
the last couple of days, all of that's been lifting and I've felt mostly like
myself again. I've been trying to get back on my work out regimen, so that's
helped some. But I think the further I get away from that state, the better off
I'll be." She looked better, there was no denying. Her eyes didn't have
the dark, heavy bags underneath them that they had when they first met. She'd
also put a little bit of weight back on, but Andy suspected that was because
she had been massively dehydrated when they'd first met. He was glad to see her
coming back into being her full self. "A couple more weeks and I'll be
right as rain again. But that's not why I'm here today."
"Yeah, well, it doesn't hurt for me to ask about you
first."
"Yeah yeah," Piper said, as she picked up the
remote, pressing the button as a Nordic looking blonde appeared on the screen.
"I don't know how much you follow the Olympics, but if you do, you might
recognize my friend Brooke Maloney here. She's being hyped as the next big
thing for the woman's swim team. She's going to enter a number of various swim
competitions, breast stroke, freestyle, relay, but obviously there
aren't any games this year, and she's going out of her mind swimming laps in
the compound's pool."
The blonde, much like Piper, looked fit, although she looked
much shorter in comparison, with broader shoulders and a wide smile on her
face, sitting at a table full of athletes. Piper pushed the button again and the
screen advanced to a new image, one of Piper and Brooke sitting on a blanket at
some outdoor concert.
"What do you mean 'compound?'" Andy asked.
"A lot of the soon to be Olympians were at the US
Training Camp, putting in a hard six months before the Olympics," Piper
said. "Me and the rest of the volleyball team were going to be diverted
there when the lockdown had been going for a few months, but it was deemed 'too
risky' for any of us to be moved. Well, up until our dear Mister Covington decided
to scoop me up and tried to make me into his own personal plaything. Thanks
again for rescuing me from that, by the by."
"I'm just glad you're not mad it's me you're bound
to."
"We've been over this, Andy," she sighed, a polite
smile on her face. "I'm happy it was someone as nice as you. Let's move
things forward. Now, one of the dirty little secrets you may not have heard
about the Olympics is that after an athlete competes in their particular event,
they go back to the Olympic village and they let off all that pent up steam
that's been building in them for years. I haven't had a chance to experience
myself personally, but our trainers and coaches have been telling us about it
for as long as we've been old enough to hear the stories. I don't need that
pressure valve any more because, well, I have you. But my friend Brooke, well,
she doesn't have that."
She pushed the button and the image advanced to another
picture of Brooke, this time in Daisy Duke cutoff jean shorts, a white tied up
shirt and a wide brimmed stetson hat, somewhere at a country bar, a Corona in
hand with a lime. Her blonde hair was done up in short pigtails, which looked
odd on her by Andy's reckoning.
"Brooke and I have been friends for a couple of years
now, and believe me, the Olympics is literally all she thinks about,"
Piper said. "She wants to win gold medals so much it, it's eating her up
inside. Now with the 2020 games being pushed back until at least 2021, she's
going out of her mind, like a predator able to see its prey under glass but not
being allowed to hunt it."
Piper pushed the button and the picture changed to an image
of Brooke leaning against a Shelby Cobra, dressed in overalls, covered in
grease, a wrench in her hand. "Her only other real passion is classic
cars. She's something of a gearhead, and any time she's not training, she's
working on cars. She's done more than a couple frame off restorations and more
than a handful of heavy mods. She's had a couple of boyfriends over the years,
but they never last all that long."
"So what's she like in the sack, Pipes?" Ash asked
her.
"She's about as vanilla as they come," Piper
answered. "She likes things slow and steady, smooth and soft. But she'll
be a good lover, and a good friend."
"Complications you anticipate?" Andy asked.
"You're from pretty different worlds, but I've often
been told that opposites attract, so maybe that won't be as big an issue as I
think it might be," she shrugged. "You're pretty rock'n'roll, and
she's a country girl at heart. You're a big city guy and she's a small town
girl. She's at church every Sunday and I'm pretty sure you're an aethist. So
maybe that's all too much to scale, but then again maybe it isn't. I'm sure
whatever you decide, it'll be the right decision."
Piper pushed the button and the screen advanced again, back
to a black screen, with the words "Next: Sarah" in a cartoonish white
lettering.
"Any reason you didn't suggest any of the other girls
from your volleyball team, just out of curiosity?" Andy asked. "I
would've figured they would've been some of your best friends."
The brunette smirked, flashing him a little wink. "Oh
they are, but there's no way in hell I'm sharing my man with the likes
of them. Let'em find their own hunk and they can keep their sticky fingers off
of mine."
With that, Piper headed out of the room, leaving the door
open behind her, striding confidently down the hallway.
"So, just to warn you about the next one, Andy, we do
know in advance that you have met her a couple of times, but in the pictures
we've seen, you always looked friendly, so we're going off that," Aisling
said to him, as she texted Sarah to head to the conference room. "If we're
wrong in those assumptions, ye can tell us and we'll let the matter drop then
and there."
"Oh yeah?" Andy said, suddenly wondering what familiar
face was going to grace the screen in moments. "Where do I know her
from?"
The Irish redhead waggled a finger in his direction.
"Just be patient, love. She'll up and in front o' ya in just a minute or
two."
Andy rolled his eyes with a grin. "Then what's the harm
in telling me early?"
"The harm is Sarah will have my tits in a wringer if I
spill the goss before she's here."
"Good lord, you girls and your secrets," he
muttered in amusement.
The statuesque redhead arrived moments later, and she
immediately came over to hug Aisling, a giggle slipping from Sarah's mouth.
"Congrats again, Ash," Sarah said to her. "I didn't want to say
it in front of the others, but I am totally fucking jealous of you right now,
you wouldn't even fucking believe me how jealous I am. Today is obviously the
day I stop taking my birth control, because, damn, my clock is ticking,
girlfriend."
Ash shook her head with a mischievous grin. "You don't
want to wait until you're a little more settled in first, Sarah? Or until
you're married?"
Sarah pulled back from the hug, looking over at Andy,
licking her lips with a wild smile. "Shit, if I thought I could get him to
do it, I'd beg him to fuck me until I was knocked up right here on this table,
right here and now. But I've only got ten minutes, so maybe I should just get
to the presentation."
Andy gestured to the remote with a smile. "Maybe."
"One thing first, though." Sarah had come into the
meeting in a dress skirt and a dark red silk blouse, but she turned around, did
something, then turned back, bringing a glistening finger to Andy's lips before
the actress slipped it into his mouth, and he could taste her cunt on it.
"Just so you know how much the idea of you breeding me turns me on."
She winked at him as she pulled her fingertip from his lips and walked back to
the other side of the table.
"On with the show, Sares," Aisling poked.
"Yeah, totes, Ash, I'm getting' there." Sarah
picked up the remote and clicked the button, as the screen behind her flickered
to life. "Oh look! It's you! And you're with one of my other total
favorite writers, Larissa Cotton!"
Andy immediately recognized the shot. It was taken about
five years ago, at DragonCon. Andy hadn't wanted to go, but he'd been nominated
for a Hugo, an award he'd ended up winning, for "Behind The Darkest
Sky," the most successful of the Druid Gunslinger novels, partially
because it was the most risky of the books. When Andy had written it, he'd
almost thought it might be the end of the series if it didn't work, if the
audience didn't trust him to stick around long enough to see the story continue
in the next one. He'd left the Gunslinger in a hell of a mess at the end of the
book, and while he was over half way through writing the next one when
"Behind The Darkest Sky" had come out, he'd still been in a very
nervous place about going to a convention.
At the Hugo awards for the night, he'd found himself sat
with a handful of authors he hadn't met before that night, including Larissa
Cotton, a Hispanic woman from Portland who'd written an amazing book called
"Ions At Dawn," a technothriller about a woman who finds herself
grappling with an archaeological find that threatens to rewrite the basic
underpinnings of science. Andy had read all the nominees and found her book
fascinating, although maybe a bit too heady for the average reader.
Larissa was nothing like any writer he'd ever met before.
She was brash, confident, boisterous and outspoken, the loudest presence in any
room, and yet, never in a harsh way. She was a plus sized woman, thick but not
in an unappealing way. The silver hoop in her nose had been a little off
putting, and Andy had found the overwhelming number of tattoos more than a
little distracting, almost perhaps no more than the goth Lolita look meets
skater punk she'd been rocking at the party.
They'd gotten along reasonably well, although Larissa had
gotten rip roaringly drunk by the end of the night. Andy and a couple of others
had needed to help her back to her hotel room, since she was nearing blackout
stages by the end of the night.
Andy and Larissa had reminded occasionally in contact since
then, but they certainly weren't what Andy would describe as close. They'd met
up a couple of times in the years since, but generally it had just been if
they'd been in the same town, and then only within a group of people.
"Larissa lives up in Portland," Andy said.
"Sure, but that can change," Sarah said. "I
mean, Emily and I both lived in LA until we moved here. Asha's lived most of
her life in London and Piper spent most of her life in Florida. People move,
Andy. That can't be an excuse."
"Well, no," Andy laughed, "but she was also
engaged last I heard."
"Wait, what?" Sarah asked. "I talked to her
like three months ago, and she didn't mention it, and I didn't see any
engagement ring."
He shrugged. "Maybe I misheard, or maybe they called it
off. It was a couple of years ago, when a bunch of us were getting drunk after
our ComicCon panels. She said she'd just sold the film adaptation rights to
'Ions At Dawn' to somebody and we all went out to celebrate."
Aisling nodded. "She sold the rights to Sarah, as a
matter of fact."
The taller redhead pushed the button on the remote and the
screen advanced to an image of Sarah and Larissa at a conference table shaking
hands. "My production company, Awkward & Dorky Films, to be more
specific. We agreed to let her give us a first draft if she agreed to go
through the notes and revisions process without too many complaints."
"Heh," Andy smirked. "And 'Ris agreed to
that? Talk about being prickly to editors. She damn near took my head off when
she had me read a first draft of her third book, 'Castle of Yesterdays,' and I
gave her notes on it."
"It totally couldn't have been as bad as you're making
it out to be, Andy," Sarah teased. "Don't be such a baby. Suck it
up."
"I believe she told me that I could roll up my notes
and shove them into my cock until I was crapping them out," he said.
"Fuck," Sarah muttered. "You must've been
really hard in those notes."
"Not really?" He shrugged a little. "I mean,
I offered some opinions and I told her that a couple of the chapters went on
too long with nothing happening, and that the climax felt overly weak but that
it was a great first draft. I mean, I liked the book a lot. But that's what you
do with first drafts, show them to someone, figure out what works and
what doesn't, then make a real book out of it."
"I liked 'Castle of Yesterdays,' though, Andy!"
Sarah whined.
"Sure!" he said, waggling a finger at her.
"You just read the final version, which went through about six revisions.
And, for what it's worth, she ended up using most of my notes. I mean, I didn't
hold it against her that she didn't like getting notes. Every author can be a
little bit of a prima donna sometimes."
"Well, as of July, I don't think she was married or
engaged or whatever, and she's completely rad. Also, you two get along, because
you've obviously gone out for dinner and drinks before, and she trusted you
enough to let you read her first draft of a new book, so that seems good enough
to me, don't you think?"
"I mean, we weren't close friends, but we were, er, are
friendly acquaintances. I don't know that either of us thought the other was
their type, though. She seemed to be into people who were way more of the 80s
skateboard punk ethos than me."
"You saw her with a man at some point?"
"Oh yeah," Andy said, "Well, no. I mean, not
directly, but she showed me a picture of her and 'her man,' she called him. He
was big, fit fellow. Broad shoulders, six pack. About as far from me as any man
can possibly get. He looked like he could've bench pressed me for hours without
breaking a sweat, and she, well, she looked happy."
Sarah shrugged a little bit. "Whoever he was, Andy, he
completely didn't last, because when she and I were meeting to discuss our notes
for the screenplay, she was sniping about how she hadn't had a proper lay in
months. So big and hunky didn't work for her, so maybe you could. I know she
thinks you're cute. I told her I had a crush on you and she said 'Well, who
could blame you?' so I think she does too."
"How well do you know her, Sarah?"
The taller redhead shrugged. "Not all that well, but
she's been nice to me, and she's someone you know, so maybe that could be
something that would work for you."
"Do you have any idea whether or not we'd be sexually
compatible?"
Sarah shrugged with a smile. "It's never come up, so I
don't have any idea."
"Possible challenges?"
"Two writers in the same room might always want to be
editing one another?" she giggled. "I genuinely don't know, Andy. But
I thought it was a good idea so I wanted to suggest it."
"Fair enough then."
"One last thing before I go," Sarah said, pushing
the button to advance the screen to an image that read "next:
Sheridan" on it in a frilly cursive font. "I was telling you at lunch
that I think bringing Maya Steele into the family is a great idea, so I wanted
to stress that while I haven't changed my mind on that, I did forget to
tell you not to ever get into a drinking contest with her. Your head will hurt
and your liver will be punching you for days."
"And yet, you still think I should bring her in?"
Sarah nodded emphatically. "Maya's a bad ass, and you
need someone as direct as her in your life. I mean, Neeks handles most of that,
but really, Maya's got her beat hands down."
"Are you trying to convince me not to bring her
in? Someone more direct than Niko?"
"It'll be fine, Andy," Sarah said, flipping her
hair with one hand. "I already know you're going to pick her, so trust me
when I tell you that is the correct decision to make."
"And if that isn't the decision I'm making?"
"Then you're being a fucking idiot and you'd better
come to your senses before your final decision, because no man should be
allowed to be that fucking stupid. Obvs. But I know you're totally not and
you're really just fucking with me, and that's cool," she said as she
walked around the table before leaning down and kissing him firmly, pressing
her lips against his for a long moment. "Have fun with the rest of the
pitches!"
As Sarah walked out of the room, Aisling shook her head
while sending the message to Sheridan for her to make her way up to the pitch
room. "It can be very hard to remember she's been nominated for an Oscar
when she acts like that," the smaller redhead said. "But I guess it's
part of her 'girl next door' charm. Anyway, what did you think? You're not mad
about Sarah pitching Larissa?"
"Why would I be mad?" he laughed. "I just
don't know that it'd work. But it's something I'll definitely consider when I'm
doing my deliberations, especially since Sarah seems to think Larissa might be
into me. I never got that vibe, but "
"But it's well established you barely know a woman's
into you even when she's sitting in your lap and whispering into your ear that
she wants you to fuck her brains out."
Andy gave her a disapproving smirk. "I'm not that
bad."
"You're not far from it, anyway."
Sheridan came strolling into the room, wearing what she had
at lunch, far less dressed up than most of the girls, wearing jean shorts over
a leotard or a swimsuit, her frizzy blonde hair mostly tucked back, damp but
not soaked. Andy half wondered if she'd been swimming in the pool while she'd
been waiting. Sheridan had been known to enjoy swimming, even though the
weather was dipping into the cooler side. Since her job as a performer was on
hold until the pandemic was under control, she'd done her best to find ways to
occupy her time.
"Heya stud," she said with a wink as she wandered
over to sit down in the chair. "I'm not gonna ask you if you've made
decisions yet, but I am gonna ask how you're feeling about the process so far.
It's hella cool that you're giving us input into that, and it's a big deal, so
thanks for that. Anyway, I think you're gonna find my friend a wild ride."
"Let's get to it then," Andy said.
Sheridan picked up the remote and pushed the button as the
screen popped to life, a image of Sheridan sitting with a young woman in her
late 20s or early 30s, with jet black hair and skin the color of desert sand.
She was a little more on the plump side, with a mischievous smile. They were
sitting at a wood table on the patio of some local bar.
"This is my friend Tala Jordan," the blonde said.
"Her parents immigrated here from Iran in 1970. We met in high school and
became besties. She's the one who talked me into quitting smoking. We were
roommates in college down at Santa Cruz and we've been roomies on and off again
since we both graduated in 2012."
"Why do I feel like I've seen her somewhere
before?" Andy said, the woman's face looking vaguely familiar in a way he
simply couldn't place.
"You go to a lot of concerts, Andy?"
"Some."
"Well, then she's probably been singing with an opening
band you've seen at a concert." Sheridan pushed the button and the image
advanced, showing Tala playing an electronic keyboard on a stand, and singing
into a microphone. He recognized the stage as The Independent, a small but
influential club in San Francisco that also tended to get some big name acts.
"Boom Goes The Dynamite, Castle Idea, The Grendelles, Lowball Skyscrapers,
Girls Gone Danger, hell, probably at least half a dozen more that I can't
remember. Every time I talk to her, it seems like she's got some new band she's
playing with."
"What does she do when she's not playing in a
band?" Aisling asked. Andy was certain she probably already knew the
answer to the question and was simply asking for his benefit.
"She's a carpenter," Sheridan said, pushing a
button to advance to a slide of Tala working on a desk. "More
specifically, she's a cabinetmaker, most of the time, anyway. She and a couple
of her friends opened their own custom furniture house about five years ago,
and people really like their stuff, because that's kept her afloat while living
in the Bay, although to be fair, she's also gotten a very specific kind of
clientele as of late."
"What's that?" Andy asked.
Sheridan pushed the button again, and the new image showed
Tala sitting on top of a desk with dozens of shelves, a hutch atop it that had
a number of closed doors on it. "She's become a puzzle maker. Custom
puzzle boxes, puzzle desks, that kind of thing. It's a weird little niche, but
it pays incredibly well, and she's made stuff for people like Kris Angel, Neil
Patrick Harris and Elon Musk. Those projects usually take a month or two's
worth of work, but they pay for an entire year or two's worth of mortgage, so
she's okay with it."
"Fascinating. What's she like as a person?"
"She's wicked smart and very funny." She pushed
the button and the image advanced again, showing the two of them standing on
the Golden Gate bridge, their backs to the Bay. It must have been extremely
windy on the day the picture was taken, because both women were doing their
best to keep their hair from flying all over the place. Both girls were clearly
laughing hysterically. "Some people think she can come across as a bit
mean, but they just don't recognize she's only busting their balls a bit. She
always told me that the Persian sense of humor can go over the heads of people
not smart enough to keep up with her, and that she doesn't mind. She's a lot like
Niko, and considering how much you and she get along, I think you'll dig Tala
loads."
Andy nodded. "Do you think she and I would be sexually
compatible? What's she want out of a man?"
Sheridan grinned from ear to ear and Andy immediately
wondered what he'd said to trigger such a reaction. "If you had asked me
two weeks ago, I would've given you an entirely different answer than the one I
can give you today, dude. So when I told her about the whole imprinting
process, and all about the accident we had with me getting primed early, I
expected to see Tala be hella concerned about me, but instead, she got this
freaky look on her face, and I realized about half way through my story that
she was jilling off, while I told her about it. It turned her on so much she
just couldn't help it," the blonde said, licking her lips with wolfish
delight. "I'd never known before, but she's always had this pheromone
fetish. Like, she gets turned on by the idea of being so turned on that she
doesn't have control of her self, that she's turned into some carnal
unstoppable beast who is going to fuck even if she has to move hell to get
it."
Andy swallowed a mouthful of air awkwardly.
"When I told her about your first encounter with Piper,
I swear to god, she fucking came just hearing about it. She wasn't even
touching herself at that point, 'cause she was holding the phone with both
hands. I asked her about it, and she said she was kinda embarrassed to talk
about it, but admitted that it'd always been a fetish of hers. I found out all
of this yesterday when I called to ask her if she'd be interested in me putting
her forward for a chance to join you."
"And I take it that the tales of the imprinting process
only enhanced her interest?"
"Totes. Obvs she wants to be here, but she also wants
you to edge her all the time."
"What do you mean edge her?"
"She asked what happens when you try and stretch out
the amount of time a girl needs to get her dose, and I told her your story
about you and Lauren, and she wants to constantly be going towards that state.
That turns her on like you wouldn't imagine. So seems to me like you get
multiple ticks in the win column by bringing her here."
"Possible challenges?"
"Well, being quarantined in New Eden's gonna be rough
on her, because she's big into spending time with her parents. She moved into
their house when the pandemic started, and I know when people come into New
Eden, they can't leave until the pandemic's over, so you'll need to make sure
she understands that, but I'm betting the idea of getting to live out her
number one sexual fantasy, like, all the fucking time might be enough to
convince her that her folks will be okay on their own."
"How close are you two, Sheridan?"
"She's, like, one of my best friends, maybe my best
friend, actually. I think you'd like her a lot. I know we haven't spent, like,
loads of time together, but she really wants this, and you've got me, and you
seem to like me well enough, so maybe you'd like her too, y'know?"
Andy nodded with a smile. "Okay then. Thanks for
talking to me about her, and I'll be letting everyone know tomorrow what my
decisions are."
"Yep, I got the spiel on the rules from Ash before we
got started, so I know how it works," she said, pressing the button to
advance the screen once more, bold white letters reading "next:
Taylor" on the black background. "Just remember, while we all gotta
live with'em, you're the one who's gonna have to fuck'em every couple of weeks,
so don't take anyone you don't wanna dip your wick into on the regular, y'hear?"
With that, Sheridan headed out of the room, leaving Andy and
Aisling alone in the room again. "I didn't even know there was a fetish
for that kind of thing."
"You live near San Francisco, love," Aisling
teased. "You more than anyone should know there's a fetish for every kind
of thing. And nobody's judging. If it's not your thing, no problem. If it turns
you on thinking about it, no problem. To thine own self be true, like Polonius
said."
"You know it's meant to be bad advice when he says it
in Hamlet, right?" Andy replied.
"Don't be such a geezer about it."
"I'm a writer, Ash. Being a geezer about the English
language is right there in the job description."
Taylor knocked on the door, and had to be told twice to come
in. She was actually dressed in clothing now, Lauren obviously having made an
exception for the day, as the girl was still in her time of punishment. Andy
wasn't sure that Lauren would make her go the whole month, but as of yet, the
Aussie had shown no sign of suddenly doling out leniency. Taylor had on a pair
of gym shorts and a white muscle t shirt that did very little to mask her
impressive bust, but her hair was drawn back into a modest ponytail, high on
her head, done up in a scrunchy. "So I'm the last one, huh?" she
said, as she came into the room, looking at the chair then looking at Andy
expectantly.
"Sit, sit," Andy said. "If she's letting you
get dressed to pitch, I'm sure she's fine with you sitting in a chair while you
go through the whole process. And if she wasn't, I'm certain she would have said
something."
"Yeah, I guess you're right," Taylor said, finally
moving to sit down in the chair. "Uh, hi! I did want to be sure and say
thank you for letting us all do this, sir. I know you've been a little
overwhelmed by all the female attention you've been getting, but it's very kind
of you to allow us to suggest our friends to you, to make this home a little
more like home."
"Just as long as none of you get mad if I don't choose
the people you pitch," Andy said.
Taylor's bright blue eyes widened and she shook her head.
"Oh, no no, sir. Miss Aisling made it abundantly clear what she'd
do to us if we did, and none of us want to incur her wrath!" The blonde
giggled a little, as Andy saw Aisling shake her head out of the corner of her
eye. "It's an honor just to be nominating, sir. Which brings us to my
friend Natalie."
The blonde picked up the remote and pressed the button as
the image changed before them from the black screen to an image of Taylor and
another girl standing in front of the Leaning Tower of Pisa, doing that cliched
stance that it seemed like every tourist was obliged to it. The two girls in
the picture made rather a stark contrast to each other. While they were both
blonde, Natalie was tall and thin compared to Taylor's short and curvy. Natalie
was dressed in a summer dress that hung perhaps a bit too loosely on her.
"Nat and I met in junior high and have been besties since then. After we
graduated high school, we went and took a trip through Europe together, which
my parents paid for, because Natalie doesn't come from money, where as my folks
work for Bank of America in upper management."
"You said you were twenty five, so that means you've
known her, what, a dozen years or so?"
Taylor nodded. "Something like that. She was the first
person I came out to as bisexual, and while Nat didn't feel the same way, she
was super supportive of me. I didn't want to fuck her anyway; I just wanted
someone to talk to about it, and Nat didn't judge me, just like I didn't judge
her when she let me in on her big secret a few years ago."
"You don't have to share someone else's secret with me,
Taylor. I wouldn't ask you to violate someone else's trust."
Taylor smiled at him warmly. "I know you wouldn't but
it's okay for me to tell you, because she told me it's okay to tell you."
She picked up the remote and clicked the button again, and suddenly the image
changed in a startling and dramatic way. The tall, leggy blonde had traded the
sundress for a silver bikini, six inch clear heels and a steel pole behind her.
"Natalie has also been going by the name Mercedes four nights a week at
Centerfolds in San Francisco. A lot of dancers insist you call them exotic
dancers, but Nat's always been okay with being called a stripper."
Andy's eyebrow raised a bit. "Okay, I definitely didn't
see this one coming."
"So I'm sure you've heard the stories before if you've
ever been in a strip club, but Natalie really is stripping to pay her way
through school. Medical school, to be exact," Taylor said with a giggle.
"She's been told a bunch of times that she could make all that money
faster if she got a boob job, but Natalie's happy with her body, so she's told
those people to fuck off for years now. And besides, people say she kinda looks
like Charlize Theron, and if she strapped a couple of grapefruit to her chest,
she'd lose that."
The bubbly fireplug blonde pushed the button to show Natalie
with her arms holding onto the pole, her legs raised into the air in a wide V,
like she was about to clack the heels of those shoes together with a thunderous
crack.
"She's in year one of med school now, having had to
take a little time off to earn the money to pay for premed and med school.
She'd love to just be able to focus on school and not have to be dancing at the
club once the quarantine's done. But, shit, she's been hit hard by the fact
that she can't dance to earn, and the bills just keep piling up."
Taylor pushed the button once more, changing the image to
show Natalie from behind, wearing a plaid mini skirt, looking over her shoulder
at the camera, and on the small of her back, just above her waist, was a single
line of script. On further investigation, it brought a grin to Andy's face.
"I take it the tattoo meets with your approval?"
"I mean, I can't tell you what it says, but I do
recognize elvish script when I see it. So she's a member of the geek tribe
then, I take it?"
"She is, but she did want me to tell you that she's
never read your books before. She's heard of you, but her first love has always
been Tolkien. The tattoo says 'Fire will only forge me stronger' in Elvish, or,
well, she claims it does. I dunno. I can't read it, so I have to trust her. She
and I talked about it, and she is going to make it a point to read your books,
but she doesn't want you to think she's a superfan like Sarah is."
Andy laughed a little at that. "I don't think I know anyone
who's the level of superfan about my books that Sarah is, so that's fine.
Sexually, do you think she and I would be compatible?"
"I don't really know, sir," Taylor sighed.
"She and I don't talk about sex that much. I know she makes sort of
yipping chipmunk noises when she's really worked up, but that's just from being
roommates for a while. She's straight, so she's unlikely to want to play with
the other girls, but I think she deserves a chance at happiness."
"Any other things you can think of that might be deal
breakers?"
"I mean, she's going to be studying all the time,
because she very much wants to be a doctor, and I know doctors can keep some
weird hours."
He nodded, flipping his notepad face down, as he stood up.
"Well, thanks for taking the time to share your friend with me, and for
having the courage to do this."
"Oh, it really didn't take that much courage,
sir," Taylor said, blushing a little.
"It did," Andy corrected, "whether you know
it or not. As someone whose gotten more than two hundred rejection letters in
his life, it takes guts to put yourself out there. I'll have my decision
tomorrow."
Taylor stood up and moved over to hug him, her arms clinging
to him firmly for a long moment before she pulled back. "You should know,
sir, that we're all very lucky we found you, or that you found us. We could've
been saddled with somebody like these assholes Lauren tells me parade around
their trophy wives like chattel, but you're so much better than them. Thank you
again for that."
Andy rubbed his hand against Taylor's back. "You're
very welcome. Do me a favor, would you? Round up all the girls and have them
meet me in the big downstairs living room, okay?"
"You got it, sir." Taylor leaned away, stopped,
leaned back, grabbed Andy and pulled him down so she could kiss them, then
giggled and scampered off.
"Why are you gathering everyone together? I thought you
were going to sleep on it before you made any decisions," Aisling asked,
looking as Andy picked up his notepad, as well as the folded piece of paper
with Ash's predictions on it.
"Oh, I am, but if I'm going to call Xander tomorrow and
fill him in on everything, I figured we could take a group photo of the whole
household and send it to him ahead of the chat."
The Irish redhead stuck her tongue out at him. "You're
a stinker, but I love it."
A few minutes later, the living room in question was filled
with people, and Andy decided to give a few short words to everyone.
"Okay everyone, I want to thank you all for being so
respectful in sharing your friends with me, trying to play matchmaker and to
offer them for consideration in being invited to our home. I'm going to let
myself think about it for a while, but sometime tomorrow, I will come down here
and post a list of who's being invited to the house, the way the editor in
chief of my college newspaper used to announce next semester's staff. Once the
list is posted, those of you who know people who are going to be invited can
put together a short video to send to your friend, telling them why you think
they should come and join us here. Now, obviously, any of them can feel free to
say no, so I will also have two names listed as alternate, and if you're
friends with the alternates, you may want to put together a short video invite,
just in case one of my initial selections says no.
"I'm not going to harbor any ill will if someone
declines our invitation, and neither should you. This world, our world, it's a
lot for anyone to take in, and if someone doesn't want to get on the
rollercoaster with us, well, that's entirely up to them. But in closing, let me
just say something from the movie 'Roxanne,' okay? 'I would rather be with the
people of this house, than with the finest people in the world!' Viva la
familia!"
There was a rousing cheer followed by applause, and
afterwards, everyone started to gather up for the photo. Katie suggested she
take the picture, since she expected that she, Jenny and Nicolette wouldn't be
in it, but Andy refused, saying that while he fully respected they were the
staff, they were still going to be in a photo showing his whole household,
something Katie found herself unable to disagree with, so a tripod was set up,
and everyone got into place.
In the center of the photo was Andy, sitting on the couch,
with Niko immediately on one side of him, Aisling immediately on the other.
Sitting on the floor directly in front of him, Emily leaned up against one of
his legs, Sarah on the other, each of the two holding hands with Niko and Ash,
arms criss crossing to almost lock Andy in. Lauren sat to the right of Niko,
with Taylor on her leg, underneath her arm. Sheridan and Piper sat to the left
of Aisling, squeezed in on the couch. On the floor, Hannah and Asha bookended
the two actresses, while Katie and Jenny sat on one arm of the couch, and
Nicolette perched on the other.
It took a handful of attempts to get the image framed right,
to make sure nobody was blinking or frowning, but eventually, all fourteen of
them were smiling and looking at the camera. After that, Katie insisted on
getting lots of photos of different combinations of the girls, mostly with
Andy, but sometimes without.
Andy wondered a little where the hell they were going to
take the next one, when the house was finally filled out for good.
To be continued in part 13, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
0 min
June 18, 2025 Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 11
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 11
The girls suggest to Andy who to bring in.
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

Eric's house now stood with seven women in it, and Andy had
agreed that he would try to learn all of their names eventually, just as Eric
did for Andy's household, although both of them agreed that the task would
definitely take some time. The two men and Phil had all planned to meet up for
dinner on Thursday, as they usually did. It was good to keep a routine.
Also on that Sunday, Ash had commandeered the pool house, giving
each girl the chance to pitch to her twice, once in the midday and then again
in the evening, allowing them to improve and refine upon their pitch.
That had kept the entire house occupied, and allowed Andy to
spend all of his time writing, although he did make an exception for lunch,
when he'd tended to Jenny and Katie's needs. In a move that had surprised him,
Jenny had insisted Katie ride his cock until he came inside of her, then sucked
her share out of her partner's cunt afterwards. It had proven an excellent
test, and Katie had still gotten her fix out of the experience. She'd described
it to Andy as "filthy in the best possible way."
Other than that, Andy went two days without engaging in any
sex, a sort of chance to recharge his batteries. He suspected he might have a
bit on Monday, but also acknowledged to himself that he was going to be booked
wall to wall with the meetings, hearing the girls pitches, so it might even be
a third day off from sex.
Monday morning he awoke in bed alone, an absence he
definitely noted, but it let him get his morning workout in, followed by a
shower. After he got out of the shower, when he went to get dressed, he found a
printed schedule of his day on top of his dresser.
10 11: Asha, Emily, Hannah, Jenny
11 12: Katie, Lauren, Nicolette, Niko
12 1: Lunch
1 2: Piper, Sarah, Sheridan, Taylor
2 3: debrief with Aisling
Ash had decided to just organize the girl's pitches in
alphabetical order, so that Andy wouldn't see any prejudgment on her part. On
the schedule, there was also a map of the house's lower level, a room marked
with an X and a note from Ash that read simply "See you there!"
The house was the quietest it had ever been, even his two
cats seeming a little perplexed at the lack of people moving around. Andy
wandered down to the marked room at about fifteen minutes to 10, finding
Aisling already in the room, which had been set up as a little conference room,
a large television on the wall doubling as a computer monitor. On the screen
was a black screen with the words "Project Pair Up" in friendly white
lettering.
"Hey love," she said to him with a smile. She was
dressed in professional looking attire, the most dressed up he'd ever seen her.
With the quarantine, everyone had been completely casual, and Andy suddenly felt
wildly underdressed, wearing just a pair of jeans and an old, faded Jesus Jones
t shirt. She saw his look and immediately grabbed his arm. "Relax. You're
the one everyone's pitching to, so you're allowed to dress however you like.
It's good to be the king," she giggled.
"You've heard all the pitches already, Ash," he
said to her, as she led him to the head of the table, making him sit down.
"Anything truly shocking?"
"I told you I wasn't going to make decisions for you,
babe, so you'll just have to wait and see."
"I wasn't asking you to make a decision, Ash,"
Andy laughed, "simply whether or not you thought this was a good idea or
not."
"Oh, aye," she nodded. "There's some truly
remarkable women up on offer for you today, and I'm certain there will be some
hard decisions in your future, in more ways than one. A few dodgy ones too, by
my reckoning, but I'm not the final say in the matter, am I?" She moved to
sit down next to him, at his right hand spot, the television screen on the wall
opposite him. "There are pros and cons to all of them. But all the girls
have agreed nobody will be upset at you, no matter what you decide."
"And you think they're all going to hold to that?"
"I told them if they couldn't then they shouldn't
bother pitching anyone at all. That sort of got them in line."
Andy nodded sagely. "Where are they?"
"Everyone's hanging out in the pool house right now,
and they'll come up when we text them, one at a time, so if anyone runs short,
or needs to run long, nobody will get interrupted."
"Okay then, let's get to it, I suppose."
Ash nodded, and then picked up her iPhone from the table,
sending Asha a text to come to the room. A few minutes later, the half Indian
half French girl strolled into the room in a powder blue power suit, her hair
done up in a bun, wearing bright red 1950s librarian glasses. "Thanks for
letting us pitch ta ye, Andy," she said, moving to sit down on the chair
at the opposite end of the table from him. "Going first is a bit of a
pisser, but I s'pose I'll set the bar high for the lot of'em."
She picked up the little remote from the table and clicked
it, as the monitor behind her sprung to life, an image of a bright, bubbly
blonde girl appearing on it. "This is Olivia Shoemaker, my bestie from me
London days. Now I know what you're thinkin', that she's young, and you're
nervous or whateva about bringin' too many young birds into the house. But
Livvy's a doll. She's a student down at UCSD, so she could just transfer up
here and go ta UCSF or Berkeley or Stanford or whateva." Asha clicked the
button and the screen advanced, showing Olivia in a colorful yellow sundress,
standing on the Santa Monica pier. "She's also a right big social media
influencer, with half a million followers on Insta and about as many on TikTok.
They were tryin' to get her to appear on Love Island back home, but she said
she wanted to wait until she was a bit older for that. She's 19, she's fit and
she's a babe. We've been friends since we was toddlers, an' I know she'd likely
fall for you like I have."
"What's she going to school for?" Andy asked.
"She's undecided right now, but she's thinking she
might get into international finance. Banking, stocks, that lot. She changes
her mind about that all the time, though, so who knows where she'll end up.
Girl's got a mind that goes a kilometer a minute, you ask me."
"You think I'd be her type?" Andy asked, a touch
of doubt in his voice. "I have trouble imagining someone like her being
satisfied with someone older like me. I'm not particularly social media savvy,
and she looks like the kind of girl who would take one look at me and think
'old man.' And that's no judgment on her, I'm just saying, you want to
make sure this is someone who you think is going to be happy here, and with me.
Simply because I can request anyone I want to doesn't mean that I necessarily
should."
"She and I have been friends since we were wee high, so
if I tell her she'll like you, she'll trust me on tha', and once she gets to
know you, she'll fall for you like e'eryone does, Daddy."
He still wasn't entirely comfortable with her calling him
that, but he'd learned that telling Asha no just made her do the thing twice as
much, so he was hoping she'd get it out of her system eventually.
"And part of the pitch process was also you identifying
what the challenges might be if I were to extend her an invite to our family.
So what do you think those would be?"
"Um," Asha said, looking down at the table a
moment. "I'm not gonna lie ta ye, Andy. She can be a mite tad possessive.
Her last relationship imploded because her boyfriend gave another girl a ride
home after a party, and she thought he'd cheated on her."
Andy winced a little bit. That struck him as more than a
challenge. "So you think that's not going to be a problem here, where she
has to share me with all of these other women?"
"She'll get over it!" Asha pouted. "She just
needs to be shown that not all men are lads, and that she doesn't have to have
someone's complete attention all the time to get by in the world."
"Do you know what she likes and dislikes
sexually?" Ash asked her, cutting straight to the point. "Are you
sure she's compatible with Andy?"
"She's a bit more reserved than I am," Asha
sighed. "More reserved than she oughta be, you ask me, but I don' like the
idea of her just fallin' in with some bloke who won't do right by her. She
deserves better'n that. The prude walls hafta come down sooner or later."
"But do you think she and I would make each other
happy?" Andy asked.
"I'd like to think so, Andy," Asha said, "but
I'm no' sure one way or the other. I'm just tryin' to look out for her."
"Okay, Asha. You're the first one we've talked to
today, so obviously we have a lot more pitches to hear, so we'll keep your
friend in mind."
Asha nodded, standing up again. "An' if you decide
she's not for you, Andy, I'd understand, but, y'know, maybe pass her on to one
of your friends around the town as a thought? It'd just be nice to have one of
me mates around here."
Andy smiled. "I'll see what I can do."
Asha walked over, leaned down and gave Andy a soft kiss.
"Thanks, Da. I'll see you at dinner, yeah?" Before Andy could answer,
Asha was already heading out the door, closing it behind her. Aisling pushed
the button and the screen moved to a simple black background with "next:
Emily" in white letters on it in a classy font.
He turned to look at Aisling, not entirely sure what to say,
which made Ash giggle. "They're all very different, Andy, so you'll just
have to decide for yourself." She sent a text message on her phone to
Emily, letting her know to start heading to the conference room.
"An influencer, though?" Andy said, rolling his
eyes. "I still don't get how anyone can think that's a real job." He
sighed, seeing the smirk on Ash's face. "I think it's more likely that
I'll recommend her over to Eric or Phil, but I'll try to keep an open
mind."
"That's all anyone's asking, love."
"Emily's pitch isn't also for a social media
influencer, is it?" he asked, caution plain on his face.
"Olivia was the only one, silly, so you can
relax." He nodded, hearing a knock at the door. "C'mon in,
Emily!"
Emily entered the room, and it seemed as though all the
girls were going to be in their best professional wear today. She had a modest
dress than hung nearly to her ankles and a bright red silk blouse that was
almost entirely buttoned up. She looked like was planning to meet the head of
some movie studio more than simply talking to Andy and Aisling. She gave a
warm, impish little smile and wave, then pulled the door closed behind her.
"Hey love. Ash. This is so exciting!" she giggled. "How did Asha
do?"
Andy was about to say something when Ash put her hand on his
wrist to quiet him. "He's not going to talk about any of the pitches to
anyone other than me until he's heard them all, Emily, so I don't know why
you're asking."
The blonde Brit giggled again, flashing a little wink.
"I asked because I almost got him to spill the goss." Emily moved to
sit down in the pitcher's chair, and picked up the remote. "But it's fine,
it's fine. Andy darling, let me present to you Summer Steele."
She clicked on the remote and the screen behind her
flickered and turned into an image of a woman in her late 30s sitting behind a
camera, clearly on a set somewhere. Summer was fit, although not overly
muscular, with hair a deep dark brown, like a freshly cut walnut tree. Her nose
was slightly crooked, like it had been broken and reset at least once. Her skin
had a natural tan to it. Andy suspected her heritage was either Jewish or
Palestinian. She looked focused on whatever she was working on. She was
certainly lovely, but also had a tough, street fighter kind of vibe to her. She
was dressed in leather pants and a leather jacket over some kind of t shirt, as
she peered at the camera's monitor.
"Her real first name is Maya, but professionally she's
been Summer Steele for nearly a decade now. I think you can call her
either."
Click. The image turned to show the woman on set of one of
the Daggerfall Academy movies with Emily, one of the later ones clearly,
judging by Emily's age in the picture. It looked as though Maya was teaching
Emily some moves for an upcoming scene.
"We first met when she was the stunt coordinator and
2nd AD for 'Power Taken: Daggerfall Academy IV.' We've been friends since then,
but she's gone on to direct episodes of all sorts of shows: 'The Last
Garrison,' 'Everyone Dies At Midnight,' 'Uprising From Below,' and even a
couple for Disney+, although she obviously can't tell me about any of
those."
Click. The image shifted and was replaced by an image of
current Hollywood it guy Scotty Jansen with his arm around her, as she sipped
from a beer, probably at some afterparty in the Hollywood hills. "She was
with Scott Jansen up until January of this year when they split after Scotty
got drunk and put his foot in his mouth one too many times. There were lots of
reasons they were never going to work out, but this was the final straw."
Click. A new image appeared, with Maya in between Sarah and
Emily, the three women clearly out for a night on the town, although based on
the buildings behind them, Andy would've guessed they were somewhere in central
Europe. "So, she knows Sarah and I rather well, and we can both vouch that
under her occasionally crass veneer, she's a sweetheart with a kind spirit.
Many of the things some lesser men would find turnoffs, her tendency to
drink and swear, her sometimes lacking sense of tact, her habit of acting first
and thinking later, those are all things you like in a woman, so that's
delightful."
"Well, as long as she isn't sloshingly drunk all the
time, Emily," Andy said. "I don't want to bring in a dangerous
alcoholic we're going to need to check into rehab all the time."
Emily flapped a hand dismissively in his direction.
"Nothing so coarse, my love. While she can attack a bottle with a gusto
I've yet to see rivaled, she does keep those benders to a manageable number,
and never lets them affect the rest of her life."
"Alright, carry on."
"She likes the same kind of sex you do, Andy,
she's a talker, and she enjoys both the softer and harder sides of it.
She's very professional and you've made a point to tell all of us that if we
want to continue working and chasing our dreams, we should do it, something she
would very much appreciate, as she's certainly making headway. She directed her
first film last year, 'The Secret In The Shadows,' and while it didn't win any
awards, it came in under budget and over performed expectations by a sizable
amount, so she's in talks to do another movie after the pandemic has
passed."
"Where's she from?" Ash asked her.
Click. Andy suspected this was the most recent photo of the
woman, and she'd undergone a drastic haircut. The left side of her head was
shorn down to almost a buzz, while the front had a large flop of hair dyed
bright green hanging over one eye, a look Andy had been told was called an
undercut. She was wearing a white tanktop and he could see the woman had
tattoos on each of her shoulders, epaulets of ink depicting fighting fish in a
lake, done in a Japanese style. "Upstate New York. Her father was a rabbi
and a jeweler, her mother ran a deli. Dad passed away last year from a heart
attack, so her mom's running both businesses now. No brothers or sisters.
Maya's got a few friends in the L A area, but for the most part, she's on the
go so much that she really never settled anywhere. I'd like for her to settle
with us."
"What sort of challenges do you anticipate?" Andy
questioned. He had a yellow legal pad of paper in front of him, and he'd been
keeping small notes during the presentations, mostly so he could keep everything
straight in his head at the end.
"Two, but both I think aren't deal breakers. First,
she's going to want to continue working so there may come a time when Andy
might need to do a bit of travel to accommodate Maya's schedule, or Maya will
simply need to ensure that most of her work as a director is done relatively
local to here. I know that there have been some sound stages built in Oakland
for the purpose of doing more film work here, so we will simply need to remind
her of that."
"And the other?"
"The other is a little more of a challenge, but mostly
just for you, love," Emily said to Andy, her coy smile widening a little.
"Maya isn't at all bi curious. She is absolutely, positively, 100%
heterosexual, meaning that you would need to tend to her needs without anyone
else as company. I know this because both Sarah and I have made passes at her,
only to be told that she's very much 'men only.' She would be completely aware
of the rest of us, but simply wouldn't want to partake in any group activities.
That also might mean you would need to share a bed with just her every once in
a while, so she feels like she has as much a stake in you as everyone else, but
you're clever, so I think you would do fine. Like you told me, constraints are
simply gifts to creativity."
"Do you think I would make her happy? Do you think she
would make me happy?"
Emily nodded. "It wouldn't be without minor
complications, naturally, but I think you two would get along like a house on
fire, and she would fit into the house much like Lauren does, present and
eager with you when she's spending time with you, and self reliant and capable
when she isn't. She started as a stuntwoman before she got into directing, so
she has always had an uphill climb in her life. We aren't best mates, but she'd
thrive here, she'd adore you and I think she'd make you happy as well."
The tiny Brit clicked the button and the screen advanced to
black once more, with white letters reading "next: Hannah" in the
center of it.
"No matter what you decide, love," Emily said,
getting up from her chair, making her way over to Andy, "I just want to
say that all of the girls are thrilled you're asking us for our opinions on
this, and it means the world to the lot of us that you're letting us have a say
in who we want to join the family. You didn't have to ask anyone for their
opinion, so the fact that you are, well, it shows even further that you're
quite the good man, Andy Rook." Emily leaned in and kissed him, soft and
tender, but backed with a lot of love, before she finally pulled away and gave
him and Ash a little wave goodbye, slipping out of the room, closing the door
behind her.
Ash smirked as he looked over in her direction.
"They're all probably going to say something like that, just so you know,
love," she told him. "They've all been getting stories from Niko
about how things are on the base, or from the girls involved in the poker game,
and so they know what a weird place the world is in right now, and everyone's
delighted how you're handling this."
"Hell, if I was handling it my way, I'd probably just
have stopped here, Ash, and not added anyone else to the family, but based on
what Phil's told me, I'm going to spend the next five years hearing that I need
to help usher in a new generation to save this one."
The Irish girl giggled and offered him a little shrug.
"It's such a hard life, isn't it, having beautiful women constantly
throwing themselves at you, begging for sex."
Andy scowled, although the expression was done with
amusement. "Agreed, Alcatraz it ain't, but it's still quite the change
from my life six months ago."
"Which reminds me, you have to be sure and call Xander
tomorrow and fill him on all the changes that have happened here in the last
week. He texted you yesterday offering his condolences about Matty, but hell,
he doesn't know about how quickly your house has exploded. Maybe we should send
him a picture of you in bed, surrounded by all your women, like a modern day
Hugh Heffner."
Andy started laughing at that, shaking his head. "Oh
god, he's gonna fucking kill me. He had quite the crush on Emily a few years
back, although I think he grew out of that. Lord, I'm never going to hear the
end of it."
"Well, it'll be something you two can use to keep your
spirits up when you talk. Are you ready for Hannah to make her pitch?"
He nodded. "Sure, she's the one who got this all
started. Let's see who she thinks we should bring into the house."
A few minutes later, Hannah strolled into the room
confidently, although Andy was surprised to see her in her cheerleading outfit
again, the first time she'd worn it again since she'd shown up to the house a
few days ago. Andy found the outfit choice odd, but decided not to remark on
it.
"Two days enough time for you to think it over,
Hannah?" he asked the Asian cheerleader, who smiled and nodded.
"Totes, but I didn't know I was gonna have hella
competition at the end of it!" Over the past few days, the one thing Andy
had determined first and foremost about Hannah was that she was always
operating at 110% energy. That's simply who she was. "It's all good,
though. I think you'll vibe with my candidate, even if she's not immediately
your type."
Hannah picked up the remote from the table and clicked it,
as a picture sprung to life behind her. The minute the image popped onto the
screen, Andy was taken back a bit.
"I'm fairly certain that taking on an entire
cheerleading team would be well over the limit of you suggesting one person,
Hannah," he laughed.
The image behind her must have been from the spring of this
year, as it was Hannah and her entire cheerleading team over at Woodside High,
where she'd graduated from in May. There were fourteen girls in the photo, in
addition to the coach, and they were completely varied in terms of size, shape
and race, although he couldn't deny, they all seemed lovely. It took him half a
second to find Hannah as her hair lacked the blonde highlights in the photo.
"Not the team, sir," she said, clicking the button
again, as the screen shifted, this time the only person on the screen being the
cheerleading coach. "Just the woman running it. Tabitha Jefferson."
Without all the other people on the screen, Andy could focus
on the woman being suggested. She was an African American woman with milk
chocolate colored skin around Andy's age, although she was in far better shape
than he was. In the picture, she was in black gym shorts with an orange stripe
and a large orange t shirt with the word "Wildcats" in highly
stylized lettering across the front of it. She had straightened hair drawn back
in a short ponytail that hung to the nape of her neck, and a friendly face,
although her expression was one of shouting.
"Coach Jefferson has been the cheerleading coach and
P.E. Teacher for Woodside High for the last five years. She's whip smart, funny
and really cares about us girls. When I was kinda a troublemaker, she'd pull me
aside and give me a good talking to, tell me that she thought I was super
smart, and that I was capable of anything if I'd stop fucking around and quit
self sabotaging my own life. And she never gave up on me, and never let me
focus just on cheerleading or the petty drama and shit a bunch of wound up
girls get into with each other."
Hannah pushed the button and the image changed again,
showing a slightly younger Tabitha with her arm around a good looking African
American man with much darker skin in military fatigues. "Just before she
moved to Woodside, she was an Army wife, until her husband, Nicky, was killed
in action in the Middle East. They'd only been married for about two years, and
only together about four, but it still broke her heart. She moved across the
country to live out here, closer to her mother, only for her moms to die last
year due to lung cancer."
Hannah pushed the button again. The new image also had to
have been taken in the spring, just before the pandemic had set in. Tabitha had
her arm around Hannah, and both of them were smiling, both of them in formal
wear, this time with the blonde highlight in Hannah's hair. "She was one
of the chaperons for senior Prom, and when she found out I didn't have anyone
to go with, she made me go on my own, and I still had a great time. She drove
by my parents house to drop off my diploma and told me to call her Tabby from
now on, since I wasn't a student of hers any more, and that she hoped school
would start back up soon, because she was feeling a little lost."
The Asian girl sighed a little, her face contracting in
sadness. "She's had a really rough go of it, Andy, between losing Nicky
then her mom and now her ability to teach and be around people. I don't know a
thing about what she likes sexually, so I dunno what to say about any of that,
but she's a good person, the best person I know, and if I can give her just one
little bit of happiness, then I fucking owe that to her."
Hannah looked like she was about to cry, so Aisling reached
over and took the girl's hand in her own, giving it a little squeeze.
"Thanks Ash, I'm okay," she said, smiling a bit as
if it might help her make it more true. "The person you most reminded me
of when we were first met, Andy, was Tabby. You could've just fucked my brains
out and not given a fuck about my feelings, but you didn't. You talked to me
first, made sure I knew what I was getting myself into, when you so didn't have
to, hell, I wasn't even expecting you to. I wanted to get back at that little
shit Benny so fuckin' badly, but you wouldn't let me just charge into it
without us talking it out first. That's the kind of thing Tabby did for me all
the time, not letting me just leap into the first idea that popped into my
head, but really making me think it all out. So I want to give something back
to her, and I think that something could be her hooking up with you."
"This whole polyamory thing isn't for everyone,
Hannah," Ash said. "You think she'll be up for sharing Andy with all
of us?"
Hannah laughed a little, rolling her eyes. "Her last
relationship was part of a throuple, so I totally wouldn't worry about it, Ash,
although this one would be a little different."
"Oh yeah?" Andy asked. "How so?"
"Well, she was in a relationship with two bi guys, so
she was used to having cock on tap." The busty cheerleader giggled a
little bit. "But I know she's into girls too, because she refused to come
into the locker room when we were changing. Said it was only respectful, but I
saw that glimmer in her eyes that said she desperately wanted to peek, but
wasn't going to, because that's what us girls deserved."
"What ended their relationship?"
"The two guys decided to move to Portland, and Tabby's
mother hadn't passed yet, so she refused to leave her. They were all kinda in
different headspaces anyway, I think, since Tabby never said another word about
them after they left, so maybe she was kinda okay with it? Maybe it was just an
easier way to end it than ending it? I dunno. It was all spring of my junior
year."
"Challenges you foresee?" Aisling asked.
"Well, I dunno how she likes to fuck, so I dunno if you
two can make that work for you or not, but I think you'd be okay. And I don't
know if you're her type, so I don't even know that she'll say yes. You're a
little less,” Hannah trailed off, trying to find a way to phrase what she
wanted to say.
"Less what?" Andy asked.
"Less butch, I guess," Hannah giggled. "Dom
and Mike were ultra cut, and Nicky was pretty buff himself, so I guess her type
is a bit more ripped than you are, but it's not like I know everything about
what kinda dudes she likes to bone. But without her being able to teach until,
like, at least a year from now, I wanted to make sure she's not getting stuck
inside her own head too much."
Hannah clicked the button and the screen behind her changed
to say "next: Jenny" on it. "Anyway, if I was you, I'd totally
wanna fuck Tabby. Hell, I kinda wanna fuck her myself, if she's down for that.
And she's a good person, and good people deserve to have good things happen to
them in the world, so that's why I think you should invite her here. Thanks for
letting me tell you all this, Andy. I didn't know how much I needed to tell
someone this whole story about this amazing woman who changed my life, and I'm
glad it's to the man who did the same thing."
She stood up, came over and gave Ash a hug, then one to Andy
as well followed by a sloppy kiss, before pulling back and heading out of the
room, almost skipping in her step, making the skirt flutter a little each time.
"So I know I said I wasn't going to offer you any
opinions on all of this, love," Aisling said, "but I do want to make
two exceptions. First, I think you should invite Tabby here. It means a lot to
Hannah, maybe more to her than to any of the other girls involved, and I think
Tabby seems like a fine match for you, based on what Hannah's told me."
Andy nodded. "She was speaking very strongly from the
heart, so I don't blame you. I won't commit to 100% saying yes right now, but
I'll mark her down as a very strong likely, if that's okay."
"Natch love," she said, squeezing his arm.
"The other exception I want to make is to set you up for Jenny's pitch,
and to tell you to tread lightly. Her pitch is for a staff person, but I
suspect the person being pitched might want something more than that from you,
and I think you should probably give it to her, but at her own pace. Jenny's
got quite the tale to tell, and her friend has had a very rough life. I think
even Jenny knows that if you bring this girl on, she's going to grow from staff
to family member eventually, but that's okay with me, and all the rest of the
girls, so keep all that in mind when she's talking, that we all know it's
unsteady waters, and we're all okay with it, awright love?"
He wasn't entirely sure what to make of that, so he simply
nodded, giving himself a second to get his words in order. "She's the
first staff pitch I'm hearing, but if you're telling me in advance that it's
going to be different than all the rest, then that's good to know, and I'll
keep it in mind."
Ash smiled, kissing him on the cheek. "I think you'll
like who she's pitching anyway. Has a completely different tone than anyone
else you're gonna hear about today, and if I'm honest, I'd love ta meet her
myself."
Just as she was saying that, Jenny opened the door and made
her way into the conference room, moving to sit down opposite them, her warm
comforting smile well set on her face. Jenny hadn't chosen to dress up more
than her usual attire, looking like a plump Martha Stewart, as she folded her
hands on the table, just over the remote.
"Thanks for letting us do this, sir. None of us had
even thought about this until you and Ash told us about it, and the fact that
you're letting the staff pitch as well, gosh, that's just the sweetest thing.
My story's gonna be a little bit of a rollercoaster, so I hope you don't mind,
sir."
Andy chuckled, leaning back in his chair a little bit.
"Fire away, Jenny."
Jenny picked up the remote and clicked on it, as the image
behind her changed to a much younger one of her and another woman, really more
of a girl at that point, what had to be at least a decade ago. Jenny was
thinner then, wearing an oversize P!nk t shirt, with her arm around a Latin
girl, a little less thin, with massively blown out hair, wearing a red tanktop
with a sheer mesh black shirt over it. The two girls were laughing in the
picture, each holding up a red Solo cup that Andy suspected held alcohol that
neither was old enough to be drinking at the time of the photo.
"This is me with my college roommate, Alexis Coleman,
better known as Lexi. We were both freshman at UCLA when we were randomly
paired together to share a dorm room together at Hendrick Hall." The image
changed again, and showed the two girls playing beer pong at some Greek event.
"I'd just moved out here from Cleveland, and she'd just moved here from
D.C., and so we became best friends."
"You didn't go to culinary school?" Andy asked.
"You're such an excellent cook, I find that impossible to believe."
Jenny blushed a little. "Thank you, sir, but I did,
after I got my Bachelor's degree in art history. I had wanted to become an art
custodian, but couldn't seem to make it work, so I went to culinary school in
SF after giving up on the art world."
"And Lexi?" Ash asked. "What was she majoring
in?"
"Criminal justice," Jenny said, clicking the
button again to show an image of Lexi, a little older, in a bikini out on the
Santa Monica boardwalk, on roller skates that she looked a little unsteady on.
"I know she looks like a Victoria's Secret model, but she was determined
to get into law enforcement during college. She also minored in political
science and theory, as well as picking up several languages along the way. I
know she speaks Spanish, French, German, Russian and Portuguese, and knowing
her, she's probably picked up a few more since then."
"All of this has to be a while ago, though,
Jenny," Andy said. "What year did you two graduate?"
Jenny pushed the button again to show a graduation of the
two of them together, holding up their diplomas with big smiles. "2007
sir, and I realize I'm giving you a bunch of background, but I think it's very
important that I do, so you understand who Lexi is, and how she's a sweet,
adorable person, despite the rest of what I'm about to tell you."
Andy leaned forward a little bit. "As a professional
storyteller, Jenny, let me tell you that's a hell of a way to perk your
audience's interest. Go on."
"Yes sir," she said, clicking the button to
advance the image again. This time, Lexi was a few years older, dressed in more
of jungle wear, thick pants, a heavy shirt with a vest on, and her hair
pulled back tightly. The background was thick trees and dirt, with sunlight
peeking through. Of more note, however, was the AK 47 slung over her shoulder.
"In her last year of college, Lexi was recruited to join the CIA. My
details about this period of her life are very unreliable, but I think she was
training with the agency for another year or two, and then served as a
combination of analyst and field agent for most of the next decade, primarily
in South and Central America, until 2017."
The next image took Andy a little aback, although Ash had
clearly seen it before. It was relatively recent, Jenny and Lexi together, in
the kitchen of some restaurant or hotel. Both of the women were older than they
were in the earlier photos, and most notably, Lexi had some significant
scarring along part of her neck and the bottom left part of her chin line,
although it looked as though the scarring was at least a few years old.
"I don't know what happened to Lexi in 2017, but it
must've been particularly gruesome. She couldn't tell me how she got the scars,
only that she got them in the service of her country, and that she regretted how
they were keeping her out of field work, because they were too identifiable.
She'd been saddled with desk duty, and in 2018, she finally quit the CIA."
The image jumped again, and this time Lexi was in a dark
suit with sunglasses, opening a door for some Middle Eastern shiek. "She
tried her hand at personal protection for a while, but eventually gave up on
that and just became a mercenary, drifting through private security firms,
independent contractors who go where the money and the work is. Just before the
virus set in, she'd returned to her place in Los Angeles from a six month tour
as part of a PMC in Afghanistan, and she was shaken. She said she felt like her
life was a mess, she didn't know what she was doing with it, and felt like she
was just a giant burden on her friends and family."
With another click of the button, a new image of Lexi popped
on the screen, her at a gun range, the whole image practically the still from
an action movie. "What I'm suggesting is this, sir. I think you should
bring Lexi into the house to be your driver and personal security." Andy
was about to say something when Jenny raised her hand to silence him. "I
know what you're about to say, sir, and frankly it's bullcrap, pardon my
French. With the small population of men remaining left in the United States,
every single one of you has suddenly become a V I P, and you need to think not
just of your own health, but the health of all the women who are dependent on
your health for their own health. If something happens to you, you have over a
dozen women right now alone who suddenly run the very real risk of dying. Being
that my health is fundamentally based on yours for the time being, I know I
would feel safer having Lexi watch out for you."
Andy scratched his goatee for a long moment, realizing that
every single thing Jenny had said to him was true, making him a little ashamed
of how cavalierly he'd been treating his own health, the ramifications of it
not having fully sunken in until this very moment. "You are completely justified
in that thought, Jenny, and you are right, I had not been giving it the
diligence it deserved."
"Lexi has some heavy scars from whatever accident
sidelined her at the CIA. They cover just a bit of her face, but almost a third
of her neck and down to her collarbone. In spite of that, I think she's still a
stunning woman, and I still wish she was bisexual, because I would do her in a
heartbeat, but she only likes men. I know, because we fooled around together
freshmen year, and the next morning, we woke up with very different
perspectives on it. It's never gotten in the way of our friendship, though, so
you don't have to worry there."
"Scars only add character, they never remove it,"
Andy said, quoting a line from one of his books. "They're a point in her favor,
not against it."
Jenny's smile widened a bit more at that, as if she was
proud of Andy for saying it. "That's how I feel too. She was pretty
adventurous sexually in college, so I don't think there would be any deal
breakers between the two of you there. The two red flags I feel obligated to
bring up are these. First, she has a bit of PTSD, so she can tend to be a
little jumpy from time to time, and likes to keep as much of her life as she
can to routine, because it helps her feel organized about all of it. I don't
worry about her having a full breakdown, but she gets stressed by firecrackers
on the fourth of July, so there's clearly some strain still going on
there."
"I think New Eden is about as far from a warzone as you
can get, Jenny."
"Sure, but we won't be locked in here forever, sir. And
your family already includes two women who are actresses known to love doing
action films, so if you go to visit them on sets, you'll need to be aware of
Lexi's elevated stress levels when you do."
"That's entirely manageable," Andy said.
"What's the other red flag?"
Jenny frowned a little bit, looked to Ash, who nodded, then
looked back to Andy. "The other red flag is that I suspect she's going to
want more than a staff relationship with you at some point. I don't know that
for certain, but Lexi is a diehard romantic, and when she finds out that so
many men have died, it's going to hit her very hard, because she's always
dreamed of having her own prince charming, someone who will love her for her,
through thick and thin. I think she'll be able to get past the idea of sharing
you with lots of other women, I think she'll be okay with you dividing your
time or having multiple people in your bed, but I think she's going to want to
forge that emotional connection with you like your partners do, and that's more
than what you asked us for in terms of suggesting staff. She will absolutely be
the best bodyguard you could ask for, and I don't think there's a better driver
I know. But the terms Ash laid down were pretty clear, staff should only
recommend staff, not partners, and I think Lexi might well end up being both,
so I'm hoping that's okay."
"As I told ya when you pitched her t' me, Jenny,"
Ash said, "sometimes exceptions have to be made for exceptional people,
and Lexi seems like a hell of an accomplished and talented woman. If Andy's
okay with it, the rest of the house will be okay with it."
Andy smirked a little bit. "No pressure or anything,
but it's fine. And you're right, I hadn't been thinking about how much my health
impacted so many people until right now, so it's important that I give that
consideration. She seems like a lovely woman, and you speak of her very fondly,
so while I'm not making any final decisions until I've heard from everyone, I
think you wouldn't be wasting your time if you wanted to start crafting a video
invite for Lexi."
Jenny jumped up and ran around the table to hug Andy
tightly, crying a little bit. "Thank you so much, sir. When I talked to
her on the phone last week, she told me how much she wished she could meet a
nice man just like you, so I just know she'll say yes. I already know she
thinks you're cute."
"Don't tell anyone else about this, though," Ash
said. "All the staff decisions are being made independently from the
family member ones, and while I know all the girls were rooting for Lexi to be
brought here in some regard, not a word to anyone, not even Katie, until it's
final, yeah?"
Jenny pulled back and wiped the tears from her face, nodding
so quickly Andy was afraid her head would roll off. "Yes. Got it. Very
clear. Understood, ma'am. Sir. And thanks again."
The portly girl made her way out of the room without even
remembering to push the button to advance the screen to the next person,
leaving Andy and Ash alone in the room.
"Okay, Mr. Rook," Ash said to him, "five
minute break. Stand up, walk around, stretch a bit. I'd ask if you wanted to
squeeze in a quick shag, but I had me turn yesterday, so I'm good to wait a few
more days. Wouldn't want to deprive some of the other girls of getting their
itches scratched."
Andy stood up, pulling one arm behind his head, then the
other, stretching out. "Four presentations down, eight to go,”
Chapter 25
After a handful of minutes stretching, Ash sent a text
message for the next girl to make her way up. Andy had turned his notes over so
that Aisling couldn't look at them, and he smirked a little, noticing her
frowning at the back of the legal pad.
"You said you didn't want to influence my decision, so
I don't know why you should want to look at my notes, Ash." They had built
a wonderfully natural teasing rapport with each other over the past few months,
so Aisling knew he was joking with her, but was willing to roll with him.
She grinned up as she reached across the table to push the
button and advance the slide. "Next: Katie." The redhead moved to sit
back in her chair, and shrugged in his direction. "I'm mostly just curious
how you're reacting to what you've heard so far, and how your opinions differ
from mine, which I'm sure they will, here and there. I've heard all these
pitches a couple of times, so it'll be interesting to see how many predictions
I get right."
"Did you write them down?"
"Well, no," Ash said.
Andy grabbed his yellow legal pad and ripped out a single
sheet from the bottom of it, sliding it and his pen across to her.
"Alright, predictions then. Write them down now. Don't show them to me,
but fold up the paper when you're done. We can have whoever's after Katie bring
us an envelope to seal it up.
Just around the time that Aisling was folding up the sheet
of paper, Katie walked into the room, confident in her stride. Andy cocked his
head to one side as she walked in the room. The Hispanic woman was, as it
seemed she always was, wearing a button up shirt underneath jean overalls. "Do
you own other clothes besides overalls, Katie?" he asked her.
She stuck her tongue out at him, which made Ash giggle
again. "I can be girly and shit, sir, but I mostly keep that for
Jenny. How're the presentations going so far?"
"You know the rules, Katie," Aisling politely
scolded, "no talking about anyone else's pitch until the very end."
Katie winked at her, shrugging a little. After Andy had
settled her nerves about keeping a level of removal between him and her and her
wife, Katie had relaxed massively and grown into a more comfortable
relationship with the rest of the house. "Had to try. Anyway, let's get
this fucking show on the road!" She grabbed the remote in her calloused
hand and clicked the button as the screen behind her changed to an image of a
slightly matronly looking woman in her early 40s, dark chocolate hair up in a
bun, skin just slightly olive, some mix of European heritage that surely had to
include either Italian or Spanish. The woman on screen wasn't overweight, but
was certainly the most bulky woman that had been on the screen thus far, not
fat, simply hefty.
"This is Doctor Morgan Fitch. She's a general
practitioner in Los Altos who also dabbles in pediatrics. In talking with
everyone in the house, it's clear at some point, you are going to be in dire
need of a nanny around this place, and having one who's also a damn doctor just
seems like smart thinking to me. By this time in a couple of years, this house
is practically gonna be a little city, so you need to make sure all the major staples
are taken care of. Some of the girls will wanna be full time mommies, no doubt,
but for the rest, you're going to want to have child care. If you need that
anyway, why not have that person be a doctor?"
"How do you know Dr. Fitch?" Andy asked.
Katie blanched a little bit. "She's kinda an ex of
mine." She raised her hand immediately, a sheepish smile on her face.
"We didn't part on bad terms, promise! At the end of the day, she was into
the whole polyamory thing, and I wasn't, so we split, but remained good
friends. That was five years ago, just before I met Jenny, so it all worked out
okay in the end. She's had relationships on and off since then, but nothing's
stuck. She's mostly a lesbian, but doesn't mind the occasional bit of cock here
and there, so I think she might be a good fit for a staff member. She once told
me that she likes to fuck men, but never gets emotionally attached
to them the way she does to women, and what with her being staff, she'd be okay
to pursue a female partner to take care of her emotional needs."
"What makes you think she'll want to join the
household?" Ash queried.
"Morgan loves constantly shifting problems, and this
house is like nothing I've ever seen before. Even before you start spawning,
you're gonna need a doctor to make sure your family is in the best condition
possible. Until you're having kids, she can staff a clinic in town on a
volunteer basis, so she's getting settled here in the mean time. She's bored
with the people in Los Altos, and we've always been good friends, so I think
knowing I'm here would make her more likely to come aboard."
"Challenges you anticipate?" he said.
"She'd be the oldest person in the house at 46, but I
think it gives her wisdom. Also, you might find her a bit, blunt, until you get
used to her."
"How blunt?"
Katie tried to hide a little smile, shrugging, as she pushed
the button to advance the slide to a screen reading "Next: Lauren" in
friendly white letters. "Subtle she ain't, sir. I have never met anyone
more direct in my life. I've always been a little thankful that she wasn't my
doctor, because her bedside manner is more than a bit lacking. But sometimes
you need someone to just slap you upside the head. Sir. We all do. Morgan would
fill that role. And if she ever gets too blunt for your liking, you can tell
her, and maybe she'll dial it down a little bit, or realize that she might've
once gone too far. She's direct, but she's never intentionally mean. And even
if you don't think Morgan's a good fit for here, and I can completely respect
that if that's what you decide, I still want to stress that you're going to be
in dire need of a nanny here at some point soon, so to keep that in mind moving
forward."
"Point taken and noted, Katie. Anything else you wanna
say?"
Katie brought her finger to her lips, considering for a
moment, then slowly stood up. "Just one thing. I know Jenny brought you
her old roommate Lexi as a candidate, and I want to throw my weight behind
that, even if it's at the cost of my own candidate. I would've not pitched someone
else if I could've pitched Lexi twice, y'know what I mean? Lexi's had a shitty
go of it and I desperately want her to be happy, and I really think she
can be here."
Andy chuckled a little. "Unorthodox, but sure, I'll
keep it under advisement. Alexis did seem like an excellent candidate, so we'll
see how it goes."
"Thanks sir! Enjoy the rest of the cunt parade!"
she laughed, heading out of the room.
Ash shook her head at him with a smile. "I have no idea
how you can be such a good poker player with a poker face like that."
He grinned, giving her a saucy wink. "It's easier when
you don't give a shit about your opponents. This is family, so I don't have to
stay so stoic. Besides, I know Jenny and Katie are close, so it's okay to let
them share a little secret on my behalf."
"Oh we've all got our little secrets, Andy. If you're
nice, maybe I'll even let you in on one eventually."
He tsked her in jest, waggling a finger in her direction.
"My girls are keeping secrets from me? Heaven forbid, what next?"
"What's next is Lauren, and frankly, I will probably be
spending this entire presentation with my hand over my mouth, desperately
trying to stay quiet, and likely failing miserably." Aisling had a strange
grin on her face that told Andy this next one might be a little unusual.
He didn't have long to consider it, though, as the door
opened and the statuesque Lauren strode into the room decked out in a workout
track suit with the 49ers logo on it. "Hey Andy, Ash. Thanks for letting
all of us do this. I can't tell ya if I'm presenting my candidate to you on a
lark, because I think she's actually a good idea or because of the girl
herself. Maybe some combination of all three. So let me just get right down to
brass tacks," the Aussie said, as she moved to sit down across from them.
She picked up the remote and clicked the button as the screen sprung to life.
On the screen was an image of a 49ers cheerleader, a fit
woman with a large blonde mane of hair like sun dried grass, bubblegum pink
lipstick and a smile that was so wide Andy wondered if it hurt when she finally
let her face relax. She was pretty in a sort of pageant kind of way, although
he suspected she didn't look quite so forced in regular photos that weren't
taken from the 49ers website.
"This is Jade Dillon. She's been a cheerleader for the
49ers for about three years now, and is literally the most optimistic
person I have ever met in my entire life. She is bubbly and chipper and all
smiles even at the worst of times. When the pandemic set in, she sent the entire
49ers organization an email reminding them that adversity is simply opportunity
in disguise. No lie, Andy, she is completely unflappable in every way possible.
She's, she's like a golden retriever in a person! Peppy and enthusiastic and
always full of confidence."
Andy looked over and saw that Ash had, indeed, both of her
hands over her mouth, trying to hold in her desire to laugh, but he could still
hear tiny giggles threatening to escape. He looked back to Lauren, a slightly
quizzical expression on his face. "I can't tell if you admire her for that
or if it drives you crazy."
"Both!" Lauren said, throwing up her hands,
laughing at herself. "It's infuriating! Even when she was kneeling in
protest alongside Colin Kaepernick, she was still smiling about it. I don't
know what to do with her! I mean, I get it. She's a kindergarten teacher as her
day job, so pennies on the dollar that's what helps her keep all that energy
up, but strewth, I just don't know how she does it! I mean, she comes from
money, so I imagine that's gotta help."
"Oh yeah?"
The tall blonde tanned Aussie nodded, pushing the button to
show Jade in a more normal setting, in an evening dress standing next to an
older gentleman who Andy knew he'd seen somewhere before. "Her daddy is
Cormack Dillon, one of the cofounders of Bindr, that teleconferencing tool
everyone's using these days, but she's sort of tried to distance herself from
'er daddy over the last few years. An', in a 'ain't it a small world' moment,
Cormack Dillon was the guy Katie used to work for before she came here, so she
and Jade know one another already."
"I could've asked Katie about her then," Andy
lamented. "Shame she was just here." Jade looked much more lovely
without the pancake makeup, her blonde hair a waterfall of curls, although Andy
was also taken aback for a moment, reflexively trying to estimate how much that
necklace she was wearing must have cost. After a second, Andy recognized where
the photo was taken “ at the prestigious Palace of Fine Arts, where every year
the Silicon Valley elite held their own private high end gala.
Lauren pushed the button again and the image changed to Jade
in more casual clothes, sitting with a handful of other girls in some sidewalk
cafe overlooking the Pacific ocean. She had to be under thirty. There was no
denying she was fit and lovely, although Andy did wonder if growing up steeped
in money had warped her in some way. "Well, you kin ask her before make
your mind up. She might have some things to say to sway your mind one way or
another, but I simply gotta tell you this one thing, because it is first and
foremost the reason I want to bring her to you,”
Aisling looked like she was ready to turn blue, trying to
hold in her breath and her laughter, her face scrunched up, actual tears rolling
down her cheeks, all to Andy's confusion.
Lauren pushed the button again and the photo zoomed in,
showing just Jade now, laughing and smiling. "Jade Dillion,” She pushed
the button again and the image of Jade suddenly had a very large cartoon cherry
resting on top of her head. "...is an honest to god twenty six year old
virgin."
At that, Aisling couldn't help herself, and started laughing
furiously, which only made Lauren grin even wider as Andy kept looking between
the two of them, wondering desperately if they were putting him on.
"It's not for religious reasons, an' it's not
something she goes out of her way ta advertise, hell, I doubt very many people
even know that she's cherry. But I went out drinking with her and the rest of
the Gold Rush girls one night after an away game, and Jade got pretty hammered
so I had to help her back to her hotel room. And when I was holding her hair
back while she chundered in the dunny, she told me that she'd never lost her
virginity, and that boys suck, and she was so damn tired of giving blowies to
stall boys out until she was sure they were the one. She's always suspected
they weren't after her so much as they were her daddy's money, and so, she's
never done the deed."
Andy reached over and patted Aisling's back, as the redhead
was still doubled over with fits of uncontrollable laughter. He felt like he
should go through the same questions he had with all the others, but knew the
first one would only set Ash off again. "Do you, think she and I would be
compatible?" Ash, indeed, giggled twice as hard, waving her hand in the
air, trying to stall Lauren from talking long enough for her to catch her
breath.
"Sexually, this girl doesn't know the difference
between her fanny and a hole in the ground, so it's all to play for,
mate," Lauren said, giving a little shrug. "But you wouldn't give a
tosser about her Daddy's money, now that Watkins done set you up for life, so
maybe you could work the rest out? I mean, when was the last time you popped a
girl's cherry?"
Andy chuckled softly, giving the giant blonde a slight
shrug. "Never. I've never been a girl's first. I didn't lose my virginity
until my early 20s, and the girl I lost it to had been with a couple of guys
before me."
"Then that's awlright, son," Lauren said, grinning
at him. "Then you owe it to yourself to treat yourself at least
once."
"I don't know if I could handle quite that sunny of a
disposition, though. I mean, I rely on cynicism, sarcasm and negativity just to
get through some days," Andy joked. "Deprived of all of that,
how would I manage?"
"Oh, I think you'd do alright, Andy. You're more
capable than you know. And even if you're not into her crackin' bod, she's a
kindergarten teacher, and you might need that sometime soon. I bet she'd be
happy to take over as a nanny for the house, if you wanted her to."
Aisling looked like she was finally started to regain her
composure, the laughing fits having mostly died down, although she was still
wiping tears from her eyes. "Any concerns?" she finally was able to
say, though not without considerable effort.
"Her Daddy might not approve of you, but then again, I
don't know if her daddy's even alive right now, and even if he is, she's likely
not t' give a damn. I think the biggest concern is,” Lauren's face bunched up
somewhere between amusement and annoyance. "Hell. The biggest concern is
you'd have is that ye'd have ta break her of the fake cussing and get to her
swear like a proper sheila, an' she might have some resistance to that. Dunno
fer certain."
"Fake cussing?"
"Y'know, 'gosh golly gee whillickers I stubbed my
heckin' toe!' kinda nonsense," Lauren sighed. "I know she works
around kids all day, but when you're out with grownups, talk like one. Crikey.
Drives me 'round the bleedin' bend."
Andy's eyes widened a little bit. "Yeah, that might be
a dealbreaker, Lauren. People who can't cuss creep me out a bit."
Lauren waved a hand in his direction. "Buggerall. You
get her wound up enough, tell'er it's what you like an' you're not gonna give
'er a lay until she does, betcha she'd suddenly make sailors blush so quick
your head'll spin. She'd get over it without much fuss. My guess is she's just
spent too much time around the anklebiters. Anyway, that's my go at it. She and
I are kinda friends, but it's no skin off my back either way you wanna call
it." She pushed the button and the screen advanced again, to a black
screen with the words "Next: Nicolette" in white at the center of it.
The tall blonde stood up, smiling at him. "Besides,
what kinda partner would I be if I knew I had a virgin sacrifice in my back
pocket to make to our dark god and I didn't at least try? See ya!" And as
she walked out of the room, Aisling started giggling again.
"You need a minute, Ash?" Andy smirked.
"I have no idea what you're going to do with, all of that,
Andy, but believe me, getting to hear that pitch three times has made
all of this absolutely worth it for me," she said in between laughs and
gasps for breath, gesturing with her left hand in the direction of the door, as
she sent the text message to tell Nicolette it was time for her presentation
with her right..
"I just worry that a girl like that, who's been saving
her virginity for Mr. Right, would utterly balk at the idea of having to share
that Mr. Right with a wide spectrum of other girls." Andy sighed. "I
wouldn't want to disrespect her, and frankly, Lauren doesn't even know what
Jade's looking for."
"Look at the world today, love," Aisling said with
a shrug. "It's not a speck like it was this time last year. Men are a
scarce resource these days, so those of us who've latched onto a good bloke
want to make sure that any girls we've ever been friends with is taken care of.
Despite what she said, despite all her warnings, Lauren still brought her to
you, and that should say the most important thing." She giggled a little
bit. "Besides, who else is going to offer you a fucking virgin
sacrifice?!"
Andy waved his hand with a laugh. "Yeah, there's no
disputing that! It'll have to be something to keep in mind. I'm not entirely
sure how Nicolette's gonna follow that," he said, as the door opened
again.
"Oh, don't you worry, Master," the busty blonde
French maid said to him as she entered the room. "I have brought you a
staff member that you would be completely mad to pass up." Nicolette was,
as it seemed like she always was, dressed in a French maid's outfit, although
this particular one looked more like an actual maid's outfit and less like a
porn star's idea of a maid's outfit than some of them had been.
"This is both a role you need to fill in the house and a woman unlike any
other you have here."
"Don't oversell her too much, Nic," Aisling said
with a smirk.
"Oh, madame, but I simply must do so," Nicolette
teased, picking up the remote, clicking the button. On the screen, an image of
woman in her early to mid twenties appeared. The first thing Andy noticed was
the sharp contrast of colors “ the woman had pale, almost marble colored skin,
and long jet black hair the color of midnight, mostly swept back but with cute
bangs in front. She had slender cheekbones, and wore a dark red lipstick the
color of a ripe apple. She had deep blue eyes behind heavy black rimmed
glasses, and her face held a sort of quirky, shy smile. She was startlingly
beautiful, if in a rather fragile sort of way. "This is my friend Whitney
Wells. She's 23, grew up in Chicago and moved out to California for college,
and she is going to be the Rook family household IT engineer."
Andy's eyebrow arched, wondering just why Nicolette thought
Andy would need Informational Technology, basically his own personal tech
support, in house, on call at all times, but decided to let Nicolette continue.
"One of the things you haven't realized yet is that
this house is very much a smart house. I know you haven't realized it,
Master, because you haven't even done most of the basic setup yet. Now I
figured it was simply because you hadn't a spare moment to sit down and take
care of all of it, but I also now think it's because you just don't realize
it's even there! This whole house is completely wired for technology,
and you need someone to not only set it up for you, but also to maintain it
all. For example, did you know that if you wanted to, you could set up a direct
and secure pipeline to the movie company talking about doing the movies based
on your books, and you could actually see dailies as they worked on them? Of
course you didn't! Hell, I didn't know that either until I was giving my friend
Whitney a tour of the place through FaceTime, and she pointed out that you have
a designated trunk line coming into the house with multiple links to the
nearest backbone." Nicolette giggled. "I don't even know what that
means either, Master, but I'm 100% certain it's important!"
"To be fair, you really do need a new laptop,
love," Aisling said to him, "because if we have to hear you swearing
any more at that old thing you've been using since we got here, we're going to
throw it into the pool ourselves."
"How much do I not know about my own house,
Nicolette?"
"Loads, Master!" she laughed. "Loads and
loads and loads and loads! I'm sure if you're going to bring in Jenny's friend
Lexi into the house, she'll want to be involved in all the security stuff, but
there's plenty of things this house can do that you have barely even scratched
the surface of. And when I was talking to Whitney, she pointed out how much
data must be coming in and out of this house with this many people in it, so
you need to get firewalls set up, make sure nobody's being phished, let me
frank, Master. You needed tech support weeks ago, and when you do finally bring
Whitney here, she's going to be doing catch up for a while."
"How did you meet her?"
Nicolette blushed a little bit, something Andy wasn't sure
he'd ever seen her do before. "At a sex club in the city. We were both
submissives that had been brought to a party by our partners, and while I was
getting around a bit, Whitney was mostly kept on a leash, made to sit and watch
the whole time. I'm sort of a tumble toss submissive, in that I like to be
pushed and pulled around some, to act a little bratty but also to get a good
amount of force. Whitney, she likes to be completely under someone's control,
to not have to say or ask for anything, just, well, just to be used."
She pushed the button and the image changed to show her and
Whitney out at a bar, on what had to be girl's night, the two of them making
quite the stark contrast. Whitney was smiling and laughing, her fingernails as
brightly painted red as her lips, heavy, smoky makeup around her eyes, a black
leather shirt, a semi transparent white blouse and the hints of a black bra on
beneath, making her almost look like a 1940s femme fatale.
"She's insanely smart, probably the smartest woman I've
ever known, but her emotional and social skills can be, a little lacking. She's
bounced around a number of places here in the Bay, and the resume might make
your head spin a bit."
"Like what?" Andy asked.
"WeWork, Lyft, Ubisoft, Uber, basically, if there's a
company here in the Bay that's treated people badly, she's probably done a
short stint there, unfortunately."
He winced, shaking his head. "Yeah, that sounds like a
rough haul. You said you met at a sex club with your partners. First, I didn't
know you had a partner and second, does she still have a partner?"

To be continued in part 12, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
1 hr 6 min
June 17, 2025 Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 10
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 10
Andy Rook is given a gift as restitution..
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

Andy pulled his boxers back on, then his t shirt.
"Well, it's entirely up to you, obviously. Take your time, get to know
everyone, me included, and we'll play it by ear moving forward." The two
walked out of the room, leaving Nicolette to tend to Sheridan.
"Everyone's so warm and friendly, and you're not at all
like that prick Covington."
"I did try and tell you that in the letter."
"And that's another thing! An honest to god letter,
explaining everything for me before I even came out to talk to people. Who does
that sort of thing?"
"A writer, clearly," he chuckled.
"It was a very good letter. But I think it was Niko and
Ash who convinced me that everything would work out for the best," she
said, hooking her arm into his. "They're still a bit worried about you,
but I told them that grief is a monster you kill with a million tiny cuts, not
one big one."
Andy nodded. "It gets the better of us all sometimes.
But you're getting along with the ladies alright?"
She swatted his arm with her calloused fingers.
"They're lovely, and Niko was nice enough to fill in all the details that
your letter left out. I'd apologize for my first impression, but clearly that
was that bastard's fault and through no fault of my own. If I had my way, I'd
have been at the Olympics right now, but they're obviously being delayed until
next year."
"Then you should definitely not stop training,"
Andy told her. "Just because you're here right now doesn't mean you aren't
going to get that chance next year. Talk to Jenny, let her know the kinds of
dietary specifics you have for your meals, and then get back into the swing of
things. Lauren's a trainer for the 49ers, so she can probably help you out a
bit here and there."
Piper smiled at him, waving a hand. "I'll talk to her,
but we've got the team's trainer on Zoom speed dial at this point. I just hope
there's enough space around New Eden for me to work out. God, are they really
calling it that?"
Andy shrugged. "Rich pricks have pompous tastes."
"Speaking of which, I heard from Ash last night that
you've got another girl showing up today."
He rolled his eyes a little bit. "I swear, if I could
find a way to monetize gossip, I'd be the richest man ever. Yes, there's
another woman coming by today. One of the poker players, Nate Watkins, was
supposed to bring someone over earlier in the week, but his son had already
imprinted her while he was off playing poker. I told him it was fine, but he
insisted his son needed to be punished for it, so apparently the son will be
bringing his newest girl over for me today. Whole thing is a colossal fuck up
if you ask me, but whatever. She'll probably show up, not be interested in me,
and I'll redirect her back to the center."
Piper giggled, shaking her head. "You really don't know
a thing about how people work, do you Andy? Alright then, I'm off. I need to go
get changed and get a run in. You're right, I've been going too easy on
myself during the pandemic, so I need to get back out there, and a run around
New Eden will give me a chance to scope out the town."
"There you go. Just remember to hydrate, and have
fun."
She kissed him on the cheek and headed back towards her
room, as Andy headed downstairs, going into the kitchen. He'd worked up quite
an appetite this morning.
"Can I get you something, sir?" Jenny said,
cleaning up the dishes from some of the girls' earlier breakfasts.
"Yeah, can I get one of those weird French ham and
cheese sandwiches you made the other day, Jenny?"
She nodded with a smile, pushing those large oval glasses
back up onto her nose. "One croque monsieur coming right up." Her oak
colored hair flipped as she spun around and moved towards the fridge. "Did
you speak with Nicolette this morning, sir?"
"I did, and I'm sorry that I made you all feel
uncomfortable, Jenny. It won't happen again."
"We like feeling like part of the family, sir,"
she said, as she started to make the sandwich, "but that simply felt like
it was going too far. Just keep us a little at arm's length, and everyone will
be perfectly content. We don't mind the girls talking with us all the time, but
you're the Master of the House, and, well, we prefer it remain that way."
"Heard, understood and acknowledged, as my friend used
to say. Oh, do me a favor and make sure Sarah eats some lunch today? You'll
probably find her in the downstairs central living room, face glued to a
book."
"Finally told her she can read your next work, did you,
sir?"
"Apparently nobody told her it was in the house until I
mentioned it this morning."
"Very good sir. I'm sure she's having the time of her
life, and she never felt like that before."
Andy gave her the side eye, and Jenny began laughing.
"You leave the masterpiece that is 'Dirty Dancing' out of this,
Jenny."
"Yes sir. Sorry sir," she said with a smile that
made it clear she wasn't sorry in the least.
After lunch, Andy headed upstairs to put proper pants on,
then retreated to his study and worked adding more to the next Druid Gunslinger
novel, although if he was entirely honest with himself, he was doing more
editing than actual writing. The editing process was important, however, and he
needed to trim some of the excess fat he'd been introducing to the story for a
while. His editor had, on more than one occasion, accused him of "flavor
bloat," where he would write pages and pages and pages of descriptives
with nothing actually happening, and Andy was determined not to get such
feedback on this manuscript.
Early in the afternoon, Emily poked her head into his
office, and the cats immediately hopped up to greet her. "So sorry to
disturb you," she said, her British accent ensuring she could do no such
thing, "but there's a Benny Watkins at the gate saying he's got an appointment
to meet you today. Nathaniel's son I assume? Nicolette's just buzzed the gate
open, so perhaps we should go out front and meet him?"
He sighed, closing his laptop, nodding. "Yep, let's go
see what this whole mess is about."
As they walked upstairs, Emily peppered him with questions.
"Do you have any idea what it is young Mr. Watkins has in store for
us?"
"His father, Nathaniel, gave me a little bit of an
idea, but not all that much, so I have a feeling I'm going to be just as
surprised as you are."
"Nathaniel seemed like a rather nice man, for the short
time I spoke with him. Not at all how Sarah described Mr. Vikovic."
"She didn't like Gregor?"
"It wasn't that she disliked him," Emily said as
they reached the front door. "She just said he didn't talk very much,
whereas Nathaniel seemed quite pleasant and conversational."
They opened the front door just in time to see the Watkins
family limo pulling up in front of the house. Andy felt a little bit nervous,
but Emily reached up and took his hand, squeezing it reassuringly. "It'll
be fine, love," she said to him. "Let the man keep his pride."
After the limo parked, the driver, a large Israeli man who
looked like he could kill Andy with an olive fork, moved to open the back door.
Nathaniel Watkins stepped out first, a wide smile on his face. "Ah,
Andrew, so glad to see you and Miss Stevens are getting along well. I had hopes
that you two would take to each other."
"He's an excellent man, Nathaniel," Emily said to
him. "I never had any doubts about that."
"Yes well, let me first introduce my son, Benjamin.
Benny, get out here."
Benny stepped out of the car, and Andy could immediately
sense why Nathaniel wanted to knock him down a few pegs. The younger Watkins
was dressed in several designer fashion labels, all expensive, but none of them
matched even in the slightest. Benny's hair was cut short, and he looked like
he trying to grow facial hair, but the man was too young to make a proper go of
it, and it all just looked wrong. The boy was wiry more than fit. "Hello
Mr. Rook," the young man said, staring right at Andy with resentment.
Nathaniel's face made it clear that he knew this whole
experience was going to be a struggle for the younger man, but also reinforced
the idea that this was punishment for his son. "Are you going to apologize
to him?"
"I'm sorry I took your woman, Mr. Rook," Benny
said, but his tone conveyed anything but regret or remorse, almost as if he was
trying to goad Andy by repeating that he'd taken something from him.
"Hannah dear, would you mind stepping out now?"
The last person to emerge from the car was a short teenage
Asian girl, dressed in an almost embarrassingly large overcoat, her dark hair
in a ponytail with blonde stripes in it, an orange scrunchy holding it in
place. She was shorter than both Nathaniel and Benny, around the same height as
Emily, and her face had a smug grin on it. "Oh my god, it really is Emily
Fucking Stevens. Shoots. I'm totally gonna be a sister wife with Emily Fucking
Stevens. This is so fucking rad," the girl said.
"Now Hannah," Nathaniel said, "I know you
weren't particularly keen on pairing up with Benny, so let me ask you, would
Mr. Rook be more to your liking?"
Hannah looked Andy up and down, then nodded.
"Definitely. He's fit, he's cute, and if he can make Emily Fucking Stevens
happy, I don't see how I could possibly be let down," she giggled.
"Then why don't you go join Mr. Rook, my dear?"
Nathaniel said, while handing Hannah an envelope. "I'll take my coat back,
however."
Hannah slowly opened the coat, and Andy suddenly understood
that while the coat might have been partially for his benefit, it was mostly to
rub it even further in Benny's face. Underneath the coat, she was wearing a
white, orange and black cheerleader outfit that said 'wildcats' on the front of
it. One thing that captured the eye immediately was that Hannah was very well
endowed. Her tits were large, almost straining against the uniform and whatever
sports bra she had on underneath. She was very much bustier than most high
school cheerleaders were, but it absolutely worked for her, her legs in long
black stockings beneath the surprisingly long skirt. Andy remembered
cheerleader skirts being more daring in his day, but this one hung down to her
knees, the stockings disappearing up within. She had a rounded face, but still
seemed quite athletic, despite her incredibly well-endowed chest area, and a
large silver cross hung on a chain, resting on her collarbone.
"You see this, Benny? These gigantic titties of mine
I've caught you drooling over so many fucking times, you asshole? This toned
ass you tried to get me to shake at you? These athletic thighs you were trying
to sneak looks at? You're never gonna get any of it," she said as she
handed the coat to Benny, making sure the boy got a good look at her in the
outfit, before she skipped over to Andy, grinning the whole way. As soon as she
reached him, she threw her arms around his waist and pressed her massive tits
against his side, like two pillows crowding against him. "I'm Andy's tiggo
biddy cheerleader slut now, you fuckin' perv," she said, sticking her
tongue out at Benny, whose face was bunched up in frustration.
Based on that look, Benny had clearly seen Hannah in this
outfit many times, and fantasized about her again and again. Andy remembered
that Nathaniel had said the boy had made multiple passes at her, and that she
had rejected each and every one.
"I'm gonna fuck his brains out until he can't even
stand upright. But you? You ain't never gonna get nun a this. I hope you fuck
off and die angry." The girl was clearly still upset about the boy's
responses when she'd continually rejected him.
"Now, Benjamin," Nathaniel said, "you're
going to take out that envelope I gave you earlier, and you are going to read
it aloud."
Benny reached into the chest pocket of his designer jacket
and pulled out an envelope, opening it, starting to read, but not aloud, trying
to scan through it as much as he could, his eyes growing wider and wider.
"It says what happens if you don't read it aloud,
Benjamin," Nathaniel stressed.
The younger man cleared his throat and started to read,
hatred seething in his voice. "Firstly, as part of the punishment for my
actions, I, Benjamin Watkins, am losing a portion of my inheritance that my
father had planned for me. Active immediately, my father is hereby giving 40%
ownership of Inner Light Investments to one Andrew Rook. When my father passes
away, I will also receive 40% ownership of Inner Light Investments, and my
father's wives will each receive 1% ownership. Secondly, as further part of my
punishment, any and all educations that Hannah Nakamura wishes to receive for
the rest of her life will be paid for, in full, by me, Benjamin Watkins.
Thirdly, half of my two hundred million dollar trust fund is being transferred
in ownership to one Andrew Rook, which he will have full access to immediately,
in the form of cash, stocks and bonds. Finally, any retaliatory actions by me,
my partners or my friends, against Andrew Rook, Hannah Nakamura or anyone else
in Mr. Rook's circle of family and/or friends, will result in my immediate
forfeiture of the rest of my trust fund to Mr. Rook, as well as all Inner Light
Investments stock set to pass to me upon my father's death. Failure to read
this letter aloud will be considered a retaliatory action. With this, I have
paid my price in full for my transgression except for one final thing." He
looked over at his dad. "That's where it ends. What's the final thing,
Dad?"
Nathaniel Watkins then slapped his son across the face as
hard as he possibly could, knocking the boy to the ground. "There is one
rule you will learn comes first and foremost in life, boy," he said,
pointing a finger at the young man who had started to cry on the ground.
"You do not fuck with the money, and until you have earned some on your
own, I am the fucking money in this house. By stealing what didn't belong to
you, you have cut off one of your own legs and will have to learn how fucking
precarious your situation is."
"But Dad!"
"Don't you say another fucking word, you sniveling
little shit. You should be thankful that Andrew was so understanding about
this. His insistence that this didn't need to be made a big deal over is the
reason you're still even in this fucking family. You aren't losing that money
to him; you're paying it to him for being kind and courteous enough to let you
keep the other fucking half of it. If he hadn't been so generous, I would've
thrown your ass out of my house, my family and all of New Eden for your
treachery, taking a woman who wasn't yours at any point at all. She was
delivered to me, and I had promised her to Andrew, and instead, you stole from
both myself and him, making me dishonor my promise to him."
"Dad, it was only some bitch!"
Nathaniel Watkins slapped the boy again, just as hard, if
not harder. "For the next month, that 'bitch' is going to be your
Mistress, you goddamned brat. Everything that woman, Deborah, says to do,
you're going to do, and if you don't, you are fucking done in this family. I
have clearly failed to raise you properly, and that's on me, but if there's one
thing I've learned over the years, it's that you certainly do enjoy the
lifestyle that you currently have, so if you want to keep even a little chance
of keeping it, you are going to let her order you around like a goddamn pet.
You're her bitch now, and if that means you have to wear a gimp suit and a ball
gag for a month, so fucking be it."
"It's not fair!" the young man wailed, tears
running down his bruised face.
"Fair? Fair?!" Nathaniel bellowed so loudly Andrew
was afraid the man would strike his son yet again. "When I was your age, I
was working three jobs to save up enough money to pay for housing while I got
my education. You've never done a day's worth of hard work in your life. You've
enjoyed the fruits of my labors, and you've spit in my eye every step of the
way, so now you're going to learn what it's like to pay the cost. Get in the
fucking car, before I change my mind and cut you out entirely." The boy
glared up at him, but then crawled into the back of the limo, his sense of self
preservation having won out over his pride.
Nathaniel sighed, and walked over towards Andy, while the
man's driver took two suitcases out of the trunk of the limo, clearly Hannah's
things, bringing them up to the front door of the house. "I'm sorry you had
to witness all that, Andrew, but now you know what kind of trouble my boy has
been to me over the years."
"Hey, better this than you or I having to going all
John Wick on him."
The bearded man laughed. "You know, at this point if
you told me you were secretly a master assassin in the Before Times, I might
just believe you."
Andy laughed. "I wasn't, but don't fuck with my
cats."
"Ah, but that's just what a master assassin would say
to throw me off the track," Nathaniel laughed, tapping at his temple with
one fingertip. "All of the details about the transfer is in the envelope I
gave to Miss Nakamura here, and you simply need to have your finance manager
contact mine."
Andy frowned in amusement. "I don't even have a finance
manager, Nathaniel."
"Then mine now also works for you. His name is Zack
Burchelli. I'll call him on the limo ride back and tell him to expect your
call. He takes his fee out of your investments, so it's in his best interests
for him to do well by you, and I'll make sure you get the same deal I
have."
"Are you sure about this?" Andy sighed, feeling a
little guilty of depriving the boy of so much of his inheritance. "I mean,
we only met this week and you're just giving me a hundred million
dollars."
Watkins rolled his eyes, grinning. "It's only money.
I'll make loads more. Besides, if it helps me reshape that worthless son of
mine into a decent human being, it'll all be worth it."
"Deb'll do that," Hannah said to them. "She's
baller, and putting her in charge will teach him some humility. The money'll be
the carrot to her stick, but most def she's gonna beat him stupid with that
stick for the next month."
Nathaniel smirked and gave Hannah's head a pat. "I told
you that you'd like this one, Andrew. She's got spirit. Getting dressed up in
her old Woodside High School cheerleading outfit was her idea, by the way, to
really stick it Benny. As I said before, she should technically be a freshman
at Stanford right now, but the university is closed until the pandemic passes.
I have no doubt she'll be a cheerleader there as well. And you're fine with the
last thing, dear girl?"
Hannah nodded. "It'll be dope. I'm sure Andy won't
mind, and if he does, well, I'll change his mind," she giggled.
Andy turned to look at her, and the Asian girl just beamed
up at him with a toothy grin, almost daring him to ask, but he decided not to.
"You really didn't have to go to such lengths on my account,
Nathaniel."
"Again, let me stress this, it wasn't on your account,
Andrew, only to your benefit," Nathaniel said, shaking his hand. "And
I think I put in enough warnings that it shouldn't come back on your and yours,
but if it does, well, you'll suddenly be even more wealthy, and my son will
have lost everything. Oh! And before I go, I spoke to my friend over at Working
Title, and they're eager to get things moving forward on a Druid Gunslinger
movie, especially if you might have Sarah Washington and Emily Stevens attached
for parts. They're talking possible franchise, you know, especially since
you're alive and still writing more of them, because that means they won't run
out of source material any time soon. That's a value add as they say."
"Sarah would swallow her own fist to get that
role," Emily said with a smile, "so thank you again, Nathaniel."
"No problem at all, my dear," he said, shaking her
hand as well. "I'm mostly just glad to have settled this with only my
son's pride being wounded. I hope we can part as friends, Andrew,"
Nathaniel said, moving to shake Andy's hand one more time. "It's refreshing
to see someone so salt of the earth here, and we're all the better for it.
Emily and Hannah are very lucky ladies."
"Friends it is," Andy said. "We can make it a
point to have lunch or dinner once every couple of weeks."
"I'd enjoy that very much. Now, time to take Benny back
to Deborah, and see what she has in store for him. I'm hoping it's a chastity
belt of some kind, but it is, as I said, her decision."
"Make sure you have her take pictures, so if you need
to, you'll have evidence to use against him later. Should be a reminder not to
cross you further."
Watkins smirked, tapping his temple again. "You're
always thinking, Andrew. I love it. Ciao!"
With that, Watkins slid back into his limo and the driver
closed the door behind him before getting back into the long vehicle, slowly
driving it off the property.
"You know, you generally don't see limos that much
these days," Emily said to him.
"That's because they're chintzy AF," Hannah said.
"So you DTF right now, or what?"
"Look, Hannah, just because you're here doesn't mean
you have to stay here if you don't want to," Andy started, but then yelped
a little bit as Hannah's small fingertips closed around his groin though the
jeans and boxers, squeezing his cock.
"M'kay, lemme break it down for you, Andy," she
purred. "I am horny like you would not fucking believe, so maybe I'm not
making myself clear enough. I kinda turn into a little cock crazed bimbo when
I'm too fucking horny for my own good. You got three choices right now. A) You
can fuck me right here and now on the porch. B) You can take me inside the
house and fuck me right there in the entryway. Or 3) you can take me into the
house, up to your bedroom and fuck me there."
"Being randy also apparently messes with your indexing
system, Hannah," Emily giggled.
"Oh, there's also option D) all of the above, but the
rumor is that doing any one of the first three will knock me on my ass so I
can't do the rest." She blew a stray bang of blonde hair out of her face
dismissively. "Sounds like total bullshit to me, though."
"I can't help myself, Andrew," Emily said, sliding
her right hand down the front of his pants, having to work with Hanna just a
little bit, so that she could get her fingertip across the head of his cock,
getting a bit of that glistening precum onto her finger as she lifted it out.
The small British girl then moved around, sliding her body in behind Hannah's,
the two close to the same height, although Hannah was a little bit shorter,
Emily's hips pressing up against the cheerleader's, pinning the girl's body between
Andy's and her own. "Wrap your arms around him in a great big bear hug and
I'll prove to you that you aren't ready for this."
Hannah again dismissively blew air out of her mouth,
shooting Emily a skeptical look over her shoulder before she dutifully wrapped
her arms around Andy's midsection, holding onto him as best she could, before
Emily pushed her fingertip into Hannah's mouth, making the cheerleader get her
first taste of Andy, priming her.
If it hadn't been for Emily's arms pinning Hannah against Andy,
the cheerleader would've immediately collapsed to the ground in violent orgasm,
but as Emily had her trapped, Andy instead got to feel Hannah's whole body
experience a personal earthquake, her face scrunched up tightly, an extremely
high pitched squeal shredding through the air, and he could feel the girl's
thick nipples suddenly harden, pressed right against his side, even through the
layers of fabric.
After several seconds, the Asian girl started to breath
again and looked up at him, her brown eyes watering with tears but a broad
smile on her face. "Holy fuckballs it's fucking true," she whimpered.
"I thought I knew what orgasms were like, but I've never felt anything
like that in my life. I think I just touched God." She licked her lips,
lifting one hand up to rub the back of her hand against her eyes, wiping away
the water from them. "And I want more. Fuck it, I gotta have more, like
right fucking now." Her other hand had moved back to his cock again,
rubbing against it.
"No," Andy said. "We're going to take all
your stuff inside, and up to the bedrooms, and we're going to give you a
bedroom of your own for the time being, and while we're walking you up and
getting you settled in, you can tell us a little bit more about yourself. Then,
after a little bit, we'll take you into the main bedroom and get you
imprinted."
"But I "
"Your other choice is that I can make you wait until
after dinner," Andy said, trying to be as authoritative as he could.
"Which would you prefer?"
"Sooner, sir," she grumbled.
"Excellent, let's take your stuff in and you can tell
me and Emily all about you."
"Whaddaya wanna know?" she said, grabbing one of
her suitcases while Andy grabbed the other. Andy had taken the larger one, so
he didn't feel bad about letting Hannah carry one herself. Even rolling it
along, the larger suitcase was more like a steamer trunk than a practical
travel suitcase.
"You lived in California your whole life?" Andy
said, as they walked into the house.
She shook her head. "Moved here about five years ago from
Hawaii after my dad's company closed down and we had to move. Dad's second
generation Japanese American, and mom's pure blood Hawaiian, but I think she
was still glad to get off the island. She said she always knew everyone
everywhere she went, and wanted to go someplace we could blend in more. We
moved to Woodside when I was 13. Dad's a UX engineer for Playtronics and mom
teaches third grade."
They headed up the stairs, starting to walk down the hallway
along the collection of bedrooms. Andy had to stop and check, finding the first
completely unoccupied one, leading Hannah into it. "And what are you going
to Stanford for?"
"Premed," she sighed. "I'm still debating if
I want to get into pediatrics or be a neonatal specialist, but I'll totally
have time to figure all that out, considering it's, like, totally a billion
years in school, so good on me for having that choad pay for it all."
"Nathaniel said you were Benny's tutor, and that the
boy tried hitting on you several times."
"Fuckin' perv didn't like being told no, and he even
got handsy one time, so I decked him, and he went crying to daddy over
it," she grumbled, moving to put her smaller bag next to the dresser in
the room. "But daddy told him that girls get to say no, and he never tried
getting grabby again, but he kept on talking shit."
Andy rolled the trunk over as well, placing it between the
bed and the dresser. "Nathaniel said you made a go at him as well."
Hannah giggled a little bit, rolling her eyes. "I mean,
kinda, sorta, sure, I guess. He was separated from his wife at the time, and I
knew it would piss Benny off so much, I think I just wanted to see if I could
get away with it, but his daddy said no, and he eventually unseparated from his
wife, so I guess it all worked out. I was mostly just being a brat."
"And you know you can't fuck other men any more now,
yes?" Emily asked her.
"I mean, I guess," Hannah shrugged. "I
thought that was just bullshit too, but if that first thing they told us at the
base is true, then I guess all of it is, which means if I sleep with another
dude, I'll die, right?"
"That's our understanding, but we've certainly never
tested it," Andy said.
"But the rest of the stuff? About needing to fuck?
About it giving you the best orgasms of your life? And that it'll keep you safe
from the virus? All that's true?"
Emily grinned. "I can speak from personal experience
that whether it's biochemistry or natural talent, Andrew has made me cum harder
than I even thought was possible."
"How many women am I gonna have to share him with?"
"There are nine other women in the family currently,
four of whom intend to marry him, two of whom have decided simply to remain
sexual partners, and three of whom are new enough to still be as of yet
uncertain of what they want for their futures," Emily said to her.
"There are also three women on staff, who are sexual partners of Andy's as
well, but prefer to keep that relationship more professional, enjoying a level
of distant removal from the family."
"What's that mean?" Hannah asked, her face scrunched
up in confusion.
"It means I like it when the Master orders me
around," Nicolette said, poking her head into the room, "and that the
cook and the gardener are lovers, but understand they have physiological needs
they have to have tended to in order to stay alive. Hell, the gardener's a
lesbian, but Andy's cum still makes her cream herself, so she's willing to
drink it. Hey, I'm Nicolette, the house maid." She held out her hand to
shake Hannah's.
Hannah took it and shook it, before shooting Andy a suspicious
look. "You make the French maid actually wear a French maid's
outfit?"
Nicolette giggled, which made the Asian girl's head spin to
look at her. "He's told me multiple times I don't have to wear it, but I
like it too much to stop, just like I like calling him Master, when he told me
I don't have to do that either. But I just love the way he still blushes a
little when I say it, so I know he likes it, don't you Master?" she said,
giving a little curtsy in his direction.
Andy was sure he was blushing a little, so he only smiled
slightly. "No comment."
"Told you," Nicolette said, poking Hannah in the
side. "Just be yourself in what you want, tell him that and he'll probably
give it to you, barring a few exceptions."
"Oh yeah?" Hannah said, perking up a little more.
"What's on the no fly list?"
"He's a bit squeamish about being forceful or
inflicting, but he'll do it up to a point, although he's never gonna hurt
you," Nicolette said. "Uh, what else did Niko tell me?"
"So I see Niko's the one with the big mouth," Andy
chuckled.
"Well, her and Ash told me a lot, so I can't remember
which one said which. Oh! No inflicting pain on him, but I think Ash was just
joking when she said she wanted to try and put nipple clamps on him," the
maid said, giggling again.
"She suggested it to me, and I politely declined."
"The strap ons in the house are just for the girls to
use on girls, not on the Master, although I don't think anyone's asked him that
directly."
"Niko did when she had a few drinks in her, but I shut
that down right quick."
Hannah nodded. "So big daddy's ass is exit only, but is
he willing to have a go at ours?"
Nicolette smiled broadly and gave an over exaggerated nod.
"Oh yeah. In fact, I'm a little disappointed he hasn't had a go at mine
yet, especially after we all heard Niko's first time not too long ago. And
Taylor's."
"Enjoyed it, did they?" Emily asked.
"Taylor was pretty loud, but holy shit, Niko was loud
enough the neighbors might have heard her, and they're at least a mile away. I
asked her about it the next day and she said it the greatest sexual experience
she'd ever had in her life. Said it made her cum even harder than she did when
she was imprinting, if I could believe that." Nicolette licked her lips,
looking at Andy. "So, needless to say, I'm hoping the Master'll take a
crack at my ass sooner or later. I'm sure he's noticed me bending over a lot
more as of late."
Andy had turned a darker shade of red. "Well, you
should've said something, Nicolette."
"But it's so much fun watching you blush, Master,"
she said, batting her thick eyelashes at him.
"Well, you've got an open invitation to my ass,
Daddy," Hannah purred.
"Mine and Sarah's as well," Emily said,
"although you will need to go slow with us. We're, ah, both unaccustomed
to it, but anything good enough for Niko is good enough for us."
"Nobody's had my ass either, Daddy, so you've got a
whole world of eager virgin assholes to explore," Hannah giggled.
"Well, I didn't say mine was untouched," Nicolette
said, "but it's still ripe for the Master's taking."
"That's, good to know?" Andy laughed.
"Oh, and Andy's not into bestiality or watersports,
thank god," Nicolette said with a dramatic laugh, "because I'd have
to be the one cleaning that shit up."
Everyone laughed a little bit at that.
"Everything else is fair game, though?" Hannah
asked.
"Well, if there's something else, I'm sure he'll tell
you before you get too far down the path," Nicolette said. "If
nothing else, the Master is remarkably straight forward."
"He's also still in the room," Andy added,
amusement on his face how they were talking about him in front of him like he
wasn't present.
"How many more women are you going to add here?"
Hannah said, pushing the trunk up against the side of the bed.
"Well, the banquet hall table holds sixteen people, so
last night, I figured I was going to add just two more, but Nicolette has
informed me that she, Katie and Jenny don't wish to be at our table any more,
because it removes the level of distance they want, so I suppose it'll probably
be five more, and I'll just have to tend to the needs of two to three women
every day." Andy laughed a little. "I mean, there's worse ways to
pass the time."
"How are you going to pick them?"
"I haven't really picked anyone," Andy said with a
sheepish smile. "I took a test, several months ago, and based on that,
they've just been sending me people. Although Emily told me that if I wanted
to, I could apparently just ask for someone, and there's a good chance they
might send them to me."
Hannah looked down at her hands and then looked up, a
conflicted expression on her face. "Can, may I make a request?"
Andy's head tilted to one side. "I mean, you can
certainly ask. The worst thing I can do is say no, so might as well ask."
"Can I ask you to request someone specific for the
house? Would, is that forward of me?"
"It sort of depends on who you're wanting me to
request, Hannah," Andy said. "I feel a little odd requesting anyone,
honestly, so if you have someone specifically you want me to bring into the
house, I'm going to need a reason for it."
That made the Asian girl hesitate for a moment. "Can I
think about it for a little bit?"
"Sure," Andy said. "I expect the soonest we
would see anyone else show up would be next week, and it's probably just going
to be one, maybe two people. After next Friday, though, who the hell knows
what's going to go on."
"What happens next Friday?"
"The news breaks, but let's talk about that later.
It'll do your head right now. I would've talked to you about it before, but
Emily went ahead and primed you already, so I imagine that lust is bubbling up
pretty fierce right about now."
"Sorry not sorry?" Emily said to him, a pixieish
grin on her darling face. "So he can make a go at you here, Hannah, if you
want to wake up alone tomorrow morning, or we can take you to the main bedroom,
if you're okay waking up surrounded by other people."
"Where are you sleeping, Emily?"
"Oh, I'm always going to be sleeping with Andy. Always
always always." The British actress had a tendency to say things three
times in a row if she wanted to drive home a point particularly emphatically.
"I'm going to take one of the bedrooms and turn it into a personal study,
but I want to be sharing a bed with Andy all the time unless circumstance
demands I be away from him for a while, on a film shoot or something."
"Are there going to be more Dagger Academy movies? I
don't like how they ended with you losing Eduardo, the love of Dahlia
Hairtrigger's life, and her having to do her last year at the Academy
alone?"
"Well, poppet, I'm afraid there are no more novels to
adapt, so unless E. F. Winston decides she wants to write more of them, it's
quite unlikely. I'm hoping to be part of the cast for the films based on Andy's
books, though."
"Oh yeah!" Hannah said, looking at him. "Mr.
Watkins said you were a writer, but I've never heard of the Druid Gunslinger
books."
"They're aimed at a slightly older audience, I think,
but I'm sure Sarah will love to tell you all about them."
"Who's Sarah?"
"Another of Andy's soon to be wives. Sarah Washington.
Maybe you've seen her in movies?"
"Wait. Wait. 'Ballerina Badasses' Sarah Washington?
That Sarah Washington is gonna be my sister wife?"
"Well, she's certainly here," Emily said with a
laugh. "She's downstairs reading Andy's most recent book right now, which
I very much doubt we can pry her away from."
"I've got so much to learn and discover here, but yeah,
let's go to the main bedroom. I feel like it's getting hard to think, so let's
go before I can't keep my head clear."
"Sure," Andy said, "off to the main
bedroom."
"Nicolette, can you come with us?" Hannah said.
"We're going to need a hand briefly."
"We are?" Andy said.
Hannah flashed him another broad as miles grin, nodding.
"You'll see soon enough! Don't rush your surprise." She grabbed
Emily's hand, and then pulled her along, as the four of them started to walk
down the hallway.
The girls walked several steps behind him, and Hannah
whispered into Emily's ear first, making the British woman giggle, before
whispering into Nicolette's ear, the maid taking a turn giggling. "Oh
you're wicked, girl," Nicolette said. "I fucking love it. You've
definitely got a wildcat here, Master."
"It says so right here on my tits!" Hannah
laughed.
As soon as they got into the room, Hannah handed her
cellphone to Nicolette. Emily leaned in and whispered into Hannah's ear, which
made Hannah gasp and blush. "Oh god, yes! You do you, girl! I fucking love
that!"
Emily's face broke into a wide grin like she'd just eaten a
canary. "Well, it's your show, girl, so do what you want to." She
then moved over to whisper into Nicolette's ear, and the maid immediately
started giggling all over again.
Hannah reached up and grabbed the back of Andy's neck and
pulled him down so she could kiss him, and it was sloppy, her tongue almost
wanting to lick every inch of his mouth, before she pulled back. "So I can
do anything I want? It's okay if I drive?"
Andy laughed, shrugging his shoulders, spreading his hands.
"Within reason, of course."
"Oh, it's all reasonable, and enjoyable," Hannah
said, before she grabbed Andy's shirt and pulled him around the room, finally
settling on the big armchair, pushing him to sit down. She slowly slid one knee
up on one side then her other knee up the other, straddling him. "I'm sure
I'd be a shitty stripper, but I've never met a boy who didn't want to do
this." She tugged up the cheerleading top, as well as the bra, and let
those massive tits spill free, a tidal wave of tan flesh with large aerolas and
thick stiff brown nipples. Hannah had at least double Ds, but Andy wouldn't
have been at all surprised if they were even larger, and was nearly overwhelmed
when she leaned forward and mashed them right up against his face, bringing her
arms forward so he felt like his head was being engulfed by them. " Umm.
That's it, daddy. Get a face full of those big ol' titties of mine. Some day
soon Imma let you fuck'em. Boys have been asking me for a titfuck for years
now, and I've always said no, but for you? Goddamn, I'm wet just at the thought
of it." Her fingertips smoothed across his shaved head, and when he tried
to pull back, she only pulled his face forward even more, holding him there
until he thought he was going to suffocate.
Eventually, though, she let him pull his face back, wrapping
his lips around one of her nipples, suckling hard on it, teasing it with his
teeth, which made her give a dramatic shiver, her fingernails raking against
the back of his head.
"But I gotta be yours first, Daddy," she said,
slowly lifting one knee up, drawing it in under her before rolling in a twist,
landing her ass in his lap with a heavy whomp, her back to his chest, feeling
his cock straining against the jeans. "So don't you move and let your
newest fucktoy do her thing." She scooted back into him so she could reach
her hands down and unbutton his jeans. "All the boys at school said I was
a wicked cocktease, but that's just because I didn't fancy most of them. The
guys I hooked up with, though?" She leaned her head back and whispered
into his ear. "I was the biggest fucking whore for them imaginable,"
she moaned. "Blowjobs, handjobs, missionary, doggy, cowgirl, in a car, in
a bar, on a boat, near some goats. I made sure my boyfriends never went home
with blue balls. A couple of them even begged me to stop, saying they were afraid
they were shooting dust," she giggled. "Not one of them made me cum
like just the very taste of you did though, Daddy."
Andy reached a hand up, sliding it to cup one of her tits,
trying to do his best to contribute, but Hannah had him pinned in place pretty
good.
"Now let's see what your slut's got to work with. It
felt kinda big. Is it kinda big?" she giggled, then finally fished his
cock out from his unzipped jeans and boxers, not pushing them down, just making
them tuck underneath his cock and balls. "Holy fuckballs!" she
gasped. "You thick cocked monster, Daddy! That is one big, beautiful, fat
fucking prick! Oh god, I hope it tears my slutty little teenage cunt right the
fuck up!" As soon as she had it free, she lifted her hips up to draw her
skirt up, moving it higher and higher until Andy could feel his cock being
rubbed along the one of her stockings. "I know I should wait and take it
slow, but fuck it!"
Her hand pulled his cock back just enough as she slammed
down, forcing her tight young snatch to swallow up his cock. Apparently she
hadn't put on panties beneath that skirt. She was easily the tightest cunt he'd
ever felt, her body quivering and squirming atop of him, and he was almost
worried that he'd hurt her until that giddy laugh burbled out from her throat.
"Oh my fucking god that is some good fucking cock!" she shouted.
"Where has this goddamn cock been all my life?"
Hannah reached up and pulled the scrunchy from her hair,
tossing it aside to let her mane hang loose, shaking her head to make her hair
fall in her face for a moment, as she took one hand and pushed her skirt down
her legs a little, her other arm folding across her chest. Andy heard a click
sound, and tried to peek around Hannah, but she leaned over and made sure he
couldn't get a good view. "Uh uh, you stay right fucking there, and you
let me ride this giant fucking hog of yours until you give me what I want, and
don't you doubt for a fucking second that I want it, oh hot shit do I want that
fucking cum."
Andy was trying to figure out where to put his hands, but
Hannah was already moving, tugging the skirt back up again, lifting both of her
hands back to rub along his head, when Andy heard another clicking sound. As
soon as Andy's hands touched her hips, she suddenly reached down and grabbed his
wrists, pulling his hands up to cup those mammoth tits of hers, followed by
another click and then another moan.
"I really should be bouncing on this schlong of yours,
daddy, but I just love how it feels stretching my teenage cunt open, prying
that cunt until I can't help but fit like a good little sleeve, only as big as
you're making me," Hannah groaned. "Don't you want me, baby? Don't
you wanna force fuck your newest whore until she's weeping your cum? 'Cause
that's what she fucking wants. I know you can feel how fucking wet I am around
that giant cock," she giggled. "Maybe just a little bounce."
Hannah lifted her hips up, sliding her twat up his cock.
Andy wasn't sure how far up she was going to lift, but after a few inches, she
snickered and thrust down again, which only made her moan all the harder.
"Fuck fuck fuck that's fucking good,”
"You know, Andrew," Emily said, her voice moving
closer, "when Hannah told me her plan for this moment, I offered her a
little suggestion, one which she found incredibly erotic. Would you like me to
tell you what it is?"
"I think you should, don't you?" he said, Hannah
making sure he couldn't peek and see what was happening.
"Oh, I think you rather might enjoy a surprise
instead," she laughed, getting even closer before Andy heard yet another
click. He knew he'd heard that sound before, but couldn't place it.
"You really should see her like this, Andy," Emily
purred. "All wanton and wound up on your lap, eager to get your spunk
inside of her but too wired to be able to move. And you, being so noble, not
rushing her, when really, I think the little slut's as desperate for you to
fuck her as you are." There was a rustling sound, and Andy felt his legs
being pushed apart a little by Emily's soft hands. "Which is where I come in."
There was another click, then another. Then Andy could feel
the skirt fluttering, as one of Emily's hands shifted, the tip of her thumb
rubbing along what little of his cock was exposed, before moving to strum
Hannah's clit tenderly, the Asian cheerleader wriggling even more in his lap.
"Fuck, she's frigging me, Daddy. She's rubbing my little cunny while
you're ripping it open, and it all feels so fucking good."
"It's a good starter, innit?" Emily said,
"but I can do better. Hannah, be a good little fuckpuppet and start
grinding on him, would you love?"
"I don't know, Emily," Hannah whimpered, almost a
touch of fear in her voice. "I'm scared I'm gonna start having chain
orgasms or something."
"Of course you are, darling," Emily replied,
"but that's no reason to be frightened. They're wonderful."
The movements were tentative at first, but slowly Hannah's
hips began lifting up then pushing down again, starting to ride his cock,
although clearly pacing herself to not go completely out of control.
"Now," Emily said, as Andy thought he felt her
moving to her knees, "let me see if I can expedite this along a little
more."
Andy damn near jumped when he felt Emily's tongue near the
base of his cock, the British woman giving a delightful shiver against him, one
hand still using a thumb on Hannah's clit, the other keeping Andy's thighs
pressed wide apart enough that she could slip in, her head beneath the skirt,
as her voice was a little muffled. "Ah yes, I know how we can kickstart
this. Hannah, dear, are you ready for my husband to be to blow your fucking
mind by blowing his load?"
"Oh god, I want it so goddamn bad, Emily, Andy,” Click.
"I need to feel that hot jizz inside of my snug snatch, I'm so fucking
desperate for it."
"But you know what'll happen when he does, don't
you?"
Hannah nodded, but didn't say anything, while Emily's tongue
was flicking along the point where Andy's flesh met Hannah's.
"I can't hear you, darling!" Emily said in a sing
song voice.
"I'll start imprinting."
"And what does that mean, you silly girl?"
"That I'll be bonded to him, connected to him,”
"Is that what you want?"
Hannah nodded again, her hair thrashing about, before she
realized that Emily still couldn't hear her nodding. "I want it, I want
it, I want it so fucking bad,” Click.
"Well, you tell him what you want him to make you, and
I'll make sure he does, but if you don't say it, he won't do it, and frankly, I
won't blame him one bit."
"Please, Andy, Daddy, Master, whatever the fuck you
want me to call you, please give me that cum, please fill up my cunt and let it
mark my very soul."
Andy could feel Emily's tongue moving downward, starting to
lash over his balls, flicking along them, that weird clicking sound filling the
air again, as Hannah continued begging.
"I've never wanted anything like this in my entire
fucking life, needed something so fucking badly, to feel you jizzing me up,
putting a big ol' creampie in my tight teenage twat, doing what it does, what I
want it to do to me so fucking much. I wanna be your slut, Andy, yours and
nobody else's. I wanna feel that nut branding me as your whore for life, your
wanton and willing cheerleader fucktoy who will take every drop of cum you give
her. I need it. Oh fuck do I fucking need it, You gotta give it to me, Andy,
before I lose my fucking mind."
At that point, Andy felt Emily's lips wrapping around his
balls, sucking his nuts into her mouth, washing them with her tongue, rolling
them around, almost coaxing them to give up their secrets, as Hannah started
spasming again on his lap. The sensations were brutally intense, threatening to
overwhelm him..
"Please, Daddy, please please please; make me your
girl, your slut, your whore, your toy, your fuckhole, your plaything or wife or
whatever the fuck you want me as, just make me fucking yours with that goddamn
cum already! Cum in me! Show me how fucking owned I am! Oh my god, I'm fucking
cumming! Cum with me! Cum! Fucking cum already!"
Between Emily's tongue, Hannah's grinding movements and her
quivering cunt, Andy's resistance was futile and he felt his balls try to draw
up, only to be kept in place by Emily's lips, even while his cock began spewing
hot cum inside of Hannah's cunt, sending the girl redoubling with spasms, her
already tight snatch locking his cock inside of her until those spurts had
stopped and her body sloughed almost lifeless against him in the chair.
Emily began giggling profusely beneath the skirt, and he
felt her mouth pull off his balls, giving the base of his cock a little lick
before she pushed the cheerleader up and off his cock, forcing her to slide a
bit more against Andy's chest. Once she had his cock out of the cheerleader,
she moved to lick it clean, and Andy was certain he could feel Emily trembling
just a little bit, having rediscovered for certain that every bit of his cum
would send her into orgasms.
After a minute or so of a tongue bath on his cock, Emily
slipped out from under the skirt and moved to help Andy lift her up, carrying
Hannah's unconscious form to the giant bed, laying her down. Emily had given his
knob an excellent spit shine, so Andy tucked his cock away, and pulled up his
boxers and his jeans, zipping and buttoning them up, before he noticed that
Emily was standing next to Nicolette, who was still in the room.
The two of them were looking at Hannah's cellphone.
"No, that's definitely the one. Send him that
one," the British woman said to the maid.
"That's what I figured, but I wanted to be sure,"
Nicolette said. "And the rest of them?"
"Why, send them to Andy's phone, and all the girls'
phones as well," Emily said, leaning in to kiss Nicolette, letting the
maid get a taste of a few remaining droplets of Andy's cum, forcing the French
girl to vibrate a little, a short but nonetheless powerful orgasm rippling
through her at even that small amount.
"Am I going to regret asking what this is all
about?" Andy said, as he walked over to join them.
Emily took the phone from Nicolette's hand, selected a photo
and turned the phone to show Andy. It was a picture of Hannah on his lap,
although her face was covered by her hair. Her cheerleading top was pulled up,
but her arm folded across her tits hid her nipples from sight, and while
portions of Andy's form were visible, it didn't clearly identify him either.
But also just importantly, Hannah's skirt was clearly over the head and
shoulders of Emily, who wasn't totally visible in the photo either, but made
the image all that more erotic.
"When you told Nathaniel that you weren't going to let
Benny watch, Hannah asked us to send him a picture that showed the whole thing
without giving him any of the good bits, or showing anybody's face," Emily
giggled. "He'll know it's her, and you, and me, but he can't prove it to
anyone."
"So you took a picture," Andy said to Nicolette,
who had a comfortable smirk on her face.
"Oh, I took loads of pictures, Master, and in most of
them, you can see her tits, her face, I like this one in particular," she
said, taking the phone back from Emily, scrolling over to show one that was a
close up Emily's face, her tongue extended to lick his cock, Hannah's cunt
visible and framed in the shot. "But these are just for the family."
"God, I don't mean to be vain, but I look fucking hot
there," Emily laughed. "Like proper porn star hot. Don't you
think?"
"I think you girls are going to be the death of
me," Andy groaned, still smiling when he did.
"The finest death in all the land if we are, though!
But don't die too soon," Emily teased. "We all need our fixes. Now
let's go tell Sarah about the movie deal before any of the other girls get
home. I'm sure they're going to have loads of questions about all the photos I
just blew up their phones with."
Chapter 24
As it turned out, the news that Andy had some control in who
he was paired up with had completely upended the house, much to his annoyance.
He couldn't be that mad at the girls, but it was still messing with the
tranquil energy he'd been trying to cultivate to get through the pandemic and
all of its complications.
When Hannah had asked if she could have some time to think
about it, she had mentioned that Andy could request people to the rest of the
girls, and suddenly there had been a rush on coming to him, asking if he would
consider inviting someone they thought he might like to join the household.
Andy had immediately made sure not to make any promises to
anyone, which was the best possible decision he could have made for himself.
Within 24 hours, Andy had been forced to come up with a system to try and
manage it all.
There were five more slots at the dinner table, and Andy had
decided that was some kind of sign, so he would only take five more girls into
the family. Ash told him straight away that she didn't have any real friends or
family she wanted to bring in, so she volunteered to help manage the process a
bit, not doing any of the decision making, but more of guiding the girls to get
their pitches in order, and weed out anyone who would be an obvious mismatch
for the family. It was lucky for him that she was from Ireland, because Ash
turned out to be the only one who didn't have ideas on who should fill those
last slots. Every other member of the house had at least one girl they wanted
to suggest to him. Some wanted to pitch him several people, so with Ash's help,
he set down some guidelines on how to go about the process of filling out the
remaining spaces in the house.
One of Ash's first things to insist upon, however, was that
Andy only take a total of four girls from the family's suggestions, not five,
and that one girl, one single girl out of the entire family, should be
completely and totally his idea, without any outside suggestion or influence.
He'd originally laughed at that, pointing out that none of
the girls so far had been anything less than magnificent and he really hadn't
lifted a finger in deciding who they were, but Ash was adamant that Andy make
one solitary selection of his own choosing to add to the family. After going
back and forth about it in his head, Ash (with the help of both Niko and Emily,
who both reinforced the idea to him multiple times over the course of the day)
had convinced him that he would carve one slot out for himself. He still wasn't
sure who that would be, but it was swirling around in his mind. He would make
that decision after he'd done all of his selections from the girls' candidates.
The second thing Ash had asked Andy to check on was if the
house staff had anyone they thought they wanted to bring on, not to join the
family, but as additional house staff. Andy had suspected it would be more of a
formality, and that none of the three members of the staff would want to bring
anyone else into Andy's service, but as it turned out, each of the staff had
multiple ideas about who might be excellent additions to the Rook household
staff team without being good additions to the family, so Andy had agreed to let
each of the staff members make a pitch for one person as well, but only in
staff positions, which meant they needed to offer some skill or trade that the
house could use. Because they wouldn't count towards his total, he also agreed
there wouldn't be a minimum or maximum number of girls he would take from the
staff's pitch, but stressed that each staff member, like each of the girls from
the family, could only pitch one person, no more, so they should make them
count. That meant another zero to three women in the house.
The third and final thing that Ash stressed, which Andy
absolutely agreed with, was that it needed to be done quickly. Chaos loomed
large on the near horizon, and the longer he waited, the more complicated it
was going to get. Phil had called Andy to let him know that the announcement
was now scheduled for Nov. 20th, and that from that day onward, nothing would
be reliable for anyone anywhere. The system might well crack, so it would be
best if he had all his ducks in a row beforehand, Phil stressed, and when Phil
took the time to repeat himself, Andy made damn sure to listen twice as hard.
It took about a week to get someone from request to arrival,
Phil had also explained to Andy, which meant that the absolute latest he could
get his requests in by was Nov. 12th, but he also stressed the earlier the
better, and so Andy had personally set the 10th as the deadline for his
decision, which meant that Monday, November 9th, would be the day all the girls
could make their pitches.
That gave all the girls just 48 hours to organize their
thoughts and make a good pitch, first to Ash, then to Andy himself. Pitches
were allowed to be no longer than ten minutes, and should cover not only the
reasons that the girl wanted him to bring her in, but also why she thought that
the girl would be compatible with both Andy and the rest of the family. Ash
also wanted to make sure that the pitches also included any possible problems
or complications that might come with the person's addition to the house. Ash
stressed to each of the girls that they should do their homework before their
pitches. Nobody wanted a repeat of the stress Erin had temporarily brought to
the house.
Above all, Aisling stressed to the girls that nobody should
be upset or angry with Andy's ultimate decisions. Nine girls, four slots. That
was going to means a lot of disappointed people, so Ash wanted to set all their
expectations properly. Decisions were going to be hard, but Andy had also made
his mind up to not consider any decisions final until he'd heard all twelve
pitches.
He'd give himself the night to sleep on the pitches before
making any final decisions.
And Andy also insisted that those he did choose would be
extended invitations, not just blindly brought in, so the girls were told to
prepare a letter to their friends, extolling the virtues of being part of the
Rook household, as they say fit.
Andy fully expected many of the people they eventually
invited to say no, but that was the pessimist in him.
Saturday and Sunday, he'd mostly gotten to work on the next
Druid Guslinger novel undisturbed, as the girls had mostly spent their time
developing their pitches. Every so often, he would poke his head out and check
on everyone, making sure that nobody was getting angry with one another, but to
his delight, not only were the girls not fighting, they were actually working
together in some cases, trying to help each other polish up their pitches. The
process was bringing them together, not pushing them apart, and that let Andy
relax just a little more.
Saturday night at dinner, none of the girls had talked about
their pitches, thankfully, which let everyone spend some time getting to know
each other a bit better. Andy had noticed that the girls had sort of gravitated
into groups: Ash, Niko, Emily and Sarah; Lauren, Taylor, Piper and Sheridan;
Asha and Hannah.
The two younger girls got along like a house on fire, and
once Hannah had gotten past her initial starstruck impressions with Emily and
Sarah, she and Asha had mostly stuck to each other, although they'd drifted in
and out of all of the rest of the conversations.
Piper and Lauren both had high end athletic experience, so
they'd immediately connected, and Sheridan, while of a different stripe of
athleticism, had piggy backed on that. Taylor's punishment was still in effect,
but Lauren was allowing the girl to talk with the others so that she was
establishing friendships. Taylor mostly kept with Lauren, but also seemed to
get along very well with the other two younger girls, as she was closer to their
ages than the others. Andy suspected that once Taylor's punishment was over
that she would divvy her time evenly between Lauren, Asha and Hannah.
Ash, Niko, Emily and Sarah had formed some sort of group
hive mind, and did their best to keep Andy's attention off both the upcoming
decisions and the loss of his brother. Sarah had finished the most recent Druid
Gunslinger book before coming to bed Friday night, and when she'd finally
gotten into bed, her first and only question had been "How long before the
next one?" Andy's response of "when it's ready" had made her
whine a little, but she'd also agreed to be patient and wait until he had a
draft he was happy with.
Andy's one break from writing had been to call his contact
over at Working Title, to discuss how they wanted to handle the first draft of
the screenplay of "Neon Stonehenge," the first Druid Gunslinger
novel. As much as Andy wanted to take a crack at it, he was forced to admit he
wasn't a screenwriter, so the decision was made to let another writer do the
lion's share of the work and Andy would simply provide notes.
With Sarah Washington attached as Layla Heartseye, the Elven
barbarian queen, and Emily Stevens attached as Charlotte Sexton, the titular
Gunslinger's sister, meant that they weren't just greenlighting the project,
they were fast tracking it. Talks were already underway with Christian Kane to
take on the lead role.
At dinner, the minute Sarah had started to try and prod him
for details about the next one, Emily and Niko had steered her away from it,
telling her it would be much better to let him finish the book before she knew
a thing about it, which definitely relieved Andy. Eric had usually asked to
read the manuscript in quarters, but Andy was still not yet at the 3/4ths mark
to show his friend, something Eric had been alright with as he had been a
little overwhelmed with all the women moving into his own house.
Some part of Andy had wondered if it was even worth the
effort to finish the next book, knowing so many of his readers had probably
died in the plague, but the minute he'd been mulling on that, Eric had reminded
Andy that he'd once claimed that was long as there were any readers asking for
sequels, he'd keep writing them. Eric had called Sunday night after Andy had
finished for the day, just to touch base. He'd told Andy he would've come over,
but that he'd had a few too many drinks to drive himself over.
To be continued in part 11, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
1 hr 4 min
June 16, 2025 Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 9
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 9
The real world crashes down on Andy Rook.
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

Andy felt an involuntary shiver of delight at her calling
him that. He couldn't help himself. But she'd also said she wanted to be
"loved like a princess" at the end, and he didn't want to disappoint
her, because this memory was going to be seared in her brain.
He pulled his hips away, sliding his cock out of her,
hearing an unsatisfied whine melting from her lips for just a moment before he
flipped her over onto her back, his hand closing around her neck for just a
moment, giving it a tiny squeeze, watching her eyes widen as she nodded at him
before his hand slipped away from it. Her slender legs lifted up to wrap around
his waist, the soft fabric of the stockings smoothing along his skin as he
moved to line himself up once more, pushing his cock back into her snatch,
hearing those sloppy noises when he did. Her heels were pressed into his body,
not letting him pull too far back, as if she didn't want to feel his cock
slipping out from her twat even for a moment, so mostly he was just churning
his cock inside of her.
"Tell me you're at least as half as good a man as you
seem like you are," she whispered, his forehead resting against hers.
"I try."
"Tell me you're going to be a good husband for Sarah,
and also for me."
"I promise to try my best."
"Tell me you'll love me at least half as much as you
love her," she said, taking Sarah's limp hand within her own, folding
their fingers together.
"I'll love you both with all of my heart."
"Then kiss me, and cum in me, and we can claim each
other. You've made me into such a wanton slut for you, but now make me an
honest woman. Make me your honest woman, your slut, your wife or whatever in
between. Bring me into your wonderful fucking family. Cum inside of my needy
little cunt so hard you feel like I do, like this is all you've ever wanted
your entire fucking life. I love you, Andy Rook, I love you so fucking much, so
just claim me already!"
Her lips shoved against his, one of her hands still holding
onto Sarah's, the other squeezing the back of his neck as she clenched onto him
with her stocking clad legs, her tongue demanding the presence of his as his
body finally could resist no further, and he blasted a barrage of spurts of cum
into her twat, a rat a tat series of jets, her feet giving frantic little kicks
of her heels against his ass as her body accepted the injection of cum, and the
process began, although she stayed locked in a vice around his waist for much
longer than he expected her to. Eventually, however, the process did what it
always did, and her limbs fell limp and slipped away from him, as she sunk into
the bed like a dead weight.
She was, naturally, mumbling "imprinting" over and
over again, but unlike any of the other women he'd imprinted before now, she
had a broad smile from ear to ear on her face while she did, her fingers still
intertwined with Sarah's.
As much as he wanted to lay down and fall asleep with them,
it wasn't even dark outside yet. He glanced at his watch and saw it was barely
past 2 in the afternoon. He felt like could just sleep for a short nap if he
tried, but his curiosity got the better of him, and so slipped off the bed and
moved his way over to the door, standing right at it before he opened it
suddenly, swinging it inward, finding Niko and Aisling standing there, big
grins on their faces.
Niko immediately sprinted past him, her phone in her hand,
as she slid up on the bed and immediately took a photo of Emily and Sarah's
unconscious faces, framing it so their intertwined hands were framed right in
the middle of it. "God, she's smiling while she mumbles!" she said,
not lowering her voice at all, because she knew how completely unconscious the
two women were. "I've never seen that before. They even wore the Dagger
Academy outfits for you. Fuck me, you lucky bastard."
"Emily asked her to take a picture of them while they
were imprinting, so they could see what they looked like adrift on bliss,"
Ash said to him, giggling at how wobbly he was standing. "Looks like they
did quite a number on you, though. You about to fall over?"
"Oh, don't pretend like you weren't listening outside
of the door," he grinned.
"We weren't, until Emily was yelling loud enough for
the whole damn house to hear."
Niko moved to pull up a sheet over the two women, then the
comforter, to make sure they wouldn't be cold while the vaccine and Andy's
semen mixed inside of their bodies, bonding them to him on a cellular level,
fundamentally altering their very biology. She slipped back and off the bed, moving
back over to Andy. "If you aren't crawling in bed with that mass of pale
perfection tonight, then I sure as fuck am," she laughed.
"If I'm honest, I think Sarah would be worried if she
didn't wake up with me in bed with her and Emily, so I'll come back and crawl
in bed with them later tonight. You're both welcome to join me,
obviously."
"I am physically incapable of saying no to that,"
Niko said.
"Same," Aisling echoed. "But Phil's going to
be here in about an hour, so you should probably go and get another shower in.
As much as I personally like you smelling like high end perfume and wanton
cunt, I think he'd rather you'd washed up first."
Andy laughed and nodded. "Yeah, fair enough."
"We'll come shower with you," Niko said.
"We both want to hear all about the Hollywood additions
to our family," Aisling added.
"Okay, but if you touch my cock and it breaks off, you
two have nobody but yourselves to blame."
Chapter 21
When Phil showed up, he looked crestfallen. Andy's first
impression was that his friend had bad news for him, but he wasn't sure how bad
of news, because Phil looked more bleak than Andy could ever remember seeing
him. It was either Phil winding him up for some epic prank, or the kind of
horrible news like he couldn't possible even imagine.
"Jesus Phil, you look like shit," Aisling said to
him. Andy was glad that it wasn't just him who was rattled by his friend's
appearance.
"Yeah, thanks for that," he grumbled. Phil had
bags under his eyes, like he hadn't had a good night's sleep in a week. He gave
Charlotte a soft smile, his weary face growing kind for a moment. "Heya,
Doc. I hear you're going to be happier with me, so I hope you don't end up
regretting that."
"Thank you for agreeing to take me in, Mr. Pak,"
Charlotte said to him as he walked up to the porch. "Andy's a sweetheart,
but I'm simply not attracted to white men. You, on the other hand," she
said, moving to wrap her arms around him. "I'm going to take you home and
gobble you up whole."
Phil laughed a little bit at that, leaning down to kiss
Charlotte, only for a moment, and clearly not for as long as she would have
wanted. "I need to talk to Andy for a little bit first. I'll be back in
just a little bit."
Now Andy was beginning to get very worried. It wasn't a
prank. It was damning bad news of the worst sort. He was starting to wondering
if one of their mutual friends had died and he just hasn't heard about it yet.
"What's going on, Phil?" he asked him.
"Let's go for a walk," Phil said to Andy as
Charlotte pulled away from him, starting to load her things into the car.
"Yeah, okay."
The two men started walking along the side of the house,
heading towards the back, when Phil suddenly said "You got a private place
we can talk for a bit? Some place where nobody will find us?"
"Sure," Andy said, as he led Phil into the house.
One of the places that Andy had discovered and kept to
himself about the house was that there was a private study with a small
balcony. The study was concealed behind a bookcase that popped out to reveal a
secret passageway. He hadn't told any of the girls about it yet, simply because
it was something he'd discovered on his own, and found it a nice little
getaway. He'd only used it once or twice, and never for more than a few
minutes, but for the time being it was still his private space. He'd tell the
girls about it soon enough, although he was tempted to let them just discover
the space like he had.
The study had a couch, two chairs and a desk, and the
balcony was concealed from the ground level, so that if you didn't know it was
there, it would be completely overlooked. On the desk when he'd found it was a
simple bottle of incredibly expensive whiskey, two crystal glasses and a note
that read "good luck" on it. He still wasn't sure who'd left him the
bottle or the note. He didn't recognize the handwriting, and he asked Nicolette
about it, and she hadn't known either, although she had known about the
presence of the room. She'd been the first to arrive at the house, a day before
Katie and Jenny, and three days before Andy had showed up. She'd agreed to keep
the room secret for the time being, just to give him a little hideaway.
"We going to need a drink for this?" Andy asked
him.
"Yeah, and don't be skimping on the pour."
Andy poured a large glass of the whiskey for Phil, and a
smaller glass for himself, holding out the small one to Phil, but his friend
reached over and took the lesser glass instead. "You're going to need the
bigger one."
"I don't drink that much, Phil."
"Trust me on this."
"Okay. Phil, now you're scaring me. What the hell is
going on?"
"So let me give you the good news first, so you know
that there's something to hold onto," Phil said with a sigh. "They've
developed another vaccine, one that can be transported cheaply and is going
into mass production, unlike the one you and I have been getting for some time
delivered second hand from our partners." Phil shrugged a little.
"It's progress, I guess. We'll be getting shots of that vaccine too, and
as long as the population goes and gets vaccinated, the quarantine will start
to slowly get lifted in about three or four month’s time. At this point,
Congress is so desperate to keep people alive that they're going to do anything
they can think of, what's left of Congress, anyway."
"That's great news, Phil! So why are you so glum?"
"They're going to announce that vaccine next week, and
people should start getting shots in about a month, but with that news, they're
going to also release the death tolls, the actual death tolls, and it's very,
very bad."
"Like, how bad, Phil?"
Phil lifted the glass and drank all of the whiskey. He
waited for what felt like an hour before he spoke again. "Three million
women dead. Eighty million men dead."
Andy poured Phil another glass worth, because he didn't even
know what to say to that. He could feel his jaw wanting to drop to the floor.
"That's, that's over half the men in America dead. How the hell have they
been keeping all this quiet?"
"Lots of suppression at the hospitals, of the media.
Anything they can do to prevent a panic. Shit, I know I'd panic. I am
panicking. Fuck, I panic each and every day. I mean, fuck, we're having to do
mass cremations just to prevent the whole fucking system from collapsing. Too
many people refused the first vaccine and those people each became a Typhoid
Mary, infecting thousands of others. Hell, like a third of Congress is dead,
although let's be honest, we won't miss most of the fuckers who died there from
their own fucking stupidity. Teach them to say the whole goddamn thing will
just disappear one day. Fucking morons."
Phil was clearly getting angry about the whole thing, not
that Andy could blame him. Phil had had a front row seat to all of the
political backseating that had gone on for months now, hearing all the mistakes
people had been making in the reactions to the virus, and Andy suspected it had
been eating away at him. For months now Phil's temper had grown shorter and
shorter, and wasn't allowed to talk about it. Hell, Andy was certain Phil
wasn't supposed to be telling him any of this, but his friend had clearly
boiled over and just couldn't bottle it in any more.
Before Andy could say anything, Phil continued. "Why
couldn't they just do their fucking jobs, just fucking tell people to stay the
fuck at home, and we could've weathered this whole thing with only a couple of
thousand people dead instead of this Shit!"
Andy was half afraid Phil was going to throw the glass to
the ground.
"Is it, is it this bad around the world?"
Phil shook his head. "Most places took this threat
fucking seriously!" he shouted loud enough that he was sure people in the
house could hear him, although he doubted they could make out what he'd said.
"They hunkered down, bubbled up and took the advice of their fucking
doctors! Doctors know more about medicine than braindead politicians! So in the
parts of the world not run by fucking morons, we're looking at most countries
losing only about five to ten percent of their male population, although there
are a few outliers. India has numbers like ours, UK's got about half our losses
per capita, maybe more, and China, well, nobody fucking knows what's going on
in China, but the working theory is they're about as fucked as we are, if not
even more so. Nobody will fucking tell us anything, though. The phone keeps
ringing and ringing at their embassy but nobody's answering, so that's fucking
scary as shit,”
Andy took a deep pull off his whiskey. "Goddamn, who's
going to recognize this fucking country once we're on the other side of this?
Hell, how does this fucking planet go on from this?"
"None of this is public information yet, so don't go
talking about it to anyone outside of your household. You're still going to
probably get a few more girls added to your household before all of this is
done, if for no other reason than to start bringing our population numbers back
up. A lot of the surviving males in this country are currently under sixteen.
The children, it seems, could handle the virus better than us old farts. The
country's going to go through a whole 'Give Birth To A New Generation To Save
This One!' campaign soon. It's post World War 2 on crack. Polyamory's going to
be the lay of the land with the announcement late next week, encouraging men to
be married to multiple women and to be getting them pregnant as soon as
possible. They've already got the rewritten laws ready to be passed as soon as
the announcement hits. Our generation, the generation before us and the
generation after us are all mostly wiped out. Pretty much anyone we went to
high school or college with is probably dead."
"No wonder it's been impossible to get a hold of people
for the last few months," Andy muttered. "There's nobody fucking out
there."
"Yeah, all of which brings me to the real reason I'm
telling you all of this, Andy," Phil sighed. "Conner and Samantha are
okay, your mom's fine, but Matty died this morning. I'm so sorry man."
Andy didn't know what to say to that, so he took a long draw
from his glass of whiskey. "Do you know anything more?"
"Shit, Andy, I shouldn't even be telling you this much.
I know it was quick and he didn't suffer. He was barely in the hospital 48
hours before he passed," Phil said. "They had him on a ventilator for
a bit, but his body just couldn't take it. I know you've often told me you guys
weren't all that close, but he was still your brother."
Andy wanted to cry, scream and collapse all at the same
time, but the varying emotions kept conflicting with one another and he found
he couldn't process any of them. "He was nine years older than me, and he
went off to college out of state when he was 16. Smartest son of a bitch I ever
knew, but that meant I was seven when he left, so we never really bonded like
proper brothers." Andy slumped back in his chair. "He was a good man,
though. Always called on Christmas, or my birthday, and always trying to find
new things I might like. He always told me he was so proud of chasing my dreams
and becoming a writer. He was always a little pissed at himself for staying to
the safe route, selling real estate and not chasing his dream of working for
Nasa and going into space, but his family was so goddamn important to him.
Christ, Conner's only eleven and now he doesn't have a fucking father anymore?
Goddamn this fucking virus. Do you know how he caught it?"
"One of his neighbors was trying to get their storm
doors shuttered before a lightning storm and he went out to help them.
Apparently caught it from them."
Andy sighed, rubbing at his eyes, knowing they could burst
into waterworks at any moment, but the shock was still too great. "Typical
fucking Matty. Always willing to help out, never quite thinking it through
before he did. I assume Sam knows? And my mom?"
"They've both been told. Your mom's in intensive care
herself, but it looks like she's going to come through it relatively okay.
She's on a breather, but she's showing steady signs of improvement. That's why
I'm here telling you instead of her telling you over the phone. Sam's a total
mess, and said even talking to you would set her off crying all over again. She
and Conner will come out okay on the other side."
Andy nodded. He couldn't find much more in terms of words.
"Well, I guess I'm glad the news came from you, then."
The two sat in silence for a couple of minutes.
"You going to be alright?"
"We weren't close, but he was still my fucking brother,
Phil." Andy threw up his hands. "No, I'm not fucking alright. I'm
fucked in the head!" He drew in a deep breath, held it as long as he
could, then slowly let it out. "It's a fuckload to take in."
"I'll come by in a couple of days and make sure you're
coping as best you can. We can play poker if you want."
Andy laughed a touch bitterly at that. "Let's take a
few weeks off from poker, alright?"
Phil echoed his laugh, immediately understanding why.
"I mean, you're never going to get a prize like that ever again. You're
banging Emily Stevens, which I would love to break your legs over, but I can't
say I fault you for."
"Did you know she and Sarah Washington are already a
couple? Like, they were together long before they got here?"
"What?!" Phil chuckled, thankful to take Andy's
mind off of the pain for even a split second. "No! And you landed them
both!"
"Well, Emily made sure I landed Sarah and then was
delighted to see she came along for the ride. I'm sure she'll tell you the
story at some point, but she had more of a hand manipulating things than I
think any of us knew, even Niko, who had her fingers in stirring that pot as
well."
"At least you're going to have plentiful beautiful
bodies to drown your misery in."
"I suppose. Eventually," Andy frowned. "Right
now, I just want to break down crying, and yet I can't feel the tears
coming."
"You're in shock, man," Phil said, giving Andy a
hug. "You're just in shock. There's no one set way to grieve. It'll sneak
up on you, or it'll hit you in waves, or it'll just come at you a little bit at
a time again and again and again. Nobody can tell you that you're grieving
wrong. Just keep putting one foot in front of the other, and you'll get through
it, day by day. And tell the girls. Tell them what's going on, what you're
going through. Don't hide any of it from them, or try and underplay it."
Phil patted him on the back. "You'll get through it, even if we have to
carry you through parts of it. That's what friends are for."
Andy patted Phil's back in return. "Thanks man. I'm
going to sit and have a think for a bit, if that's okay? You know the way
back?"
"You kidding? Finding your way out of here's got to be
easier than finding your way in. You want me to send any of the girls up?"
"Nah, I'll be down soon enough and talk to them
then."
"Got it. Sorry to have been the bearer of bad
news."
Andy shrugged. "Better you than some stranger."
Phil headed back down the stairs and then opened the
bookcase door, closing the door behind him, leaving Andy alone with his
thoughts.
For a good ten minutes, Andy had himself a good cry. He
wasn't ashamed of it, he wasn't embarrassed by it, but he needed to let it all
out before he could regain his composure. He spent a couple of minutes on the
balcony, and he could see Phil's car driving off. He expected Phil had stopped
and told the girls the news, and was glad they didn't come racing to try and
find him. The sun was starting to set over the tree line, and Andy regretted
most of all that he'd never be able to talk to his brother again. He couldn't
remember the last time they'd talked, or what they'd talked about. It had
probably been about Conner, Matty's son, Andy's nephew. Ash had talked to him a
few times via Facetime, and Niko and Lauren had both talked to him just the
once, but not for all that long. They'd all looked forward to seeing each other
on the other side of the pandemic, something that was never going to happen
now.
After another ten minutes or so, Andy slipped back down the
hallway and opened the bookcase, stepping out, closing it behind him. He wasn't
sure he wanted to see anyone, but he also knew that hiding and sulking wasn't
good for him, so he wandered down towards the dining room area, since it was
getting close to dinner time.
As soon as he set foot in the room, Aisling and Niko
immediately rushed him, both of them wrapping their arms around him, hugging
him tightly, refusing to let him go. "We're here for you, babes," Ash
said to him, kissing his cheek. "And we're never letting you go,
okay?"
"I mean, none of you even got to meet him in
person," Andy sighed. "One of the only people who knew me growing up,
and he's just, he's just fucking gone." He was trying hard not to cry, but
both Niko and Aisling started crying, which set him off as well.
He was a bit of a zombie throughout dinner. It was lovely,
Jenny had made chicken fettucine alfredo with prosciutto, one of his favorite
things ever. But even with the marvelous food, Andy was sleepwalking,
shell-shocked from the news.
Lauren and Taylor came in later, and obviously either Ash or
Niko had called them earlier and told them, because neither of them talked
much, other than to check on where Andy's head was at, a question he couldn't
really answer. They even made an exception and let Taylor eat sitting at the
table, although Lauren still hadn't let her put clothes on.
Asha, Emily and Sarah were all still very deep into the
imprinting process, and it looked like Piper hadn't finished either, even as
they were getting ready for bed, which surprised Andy. His general estimate
these days was that the imprinting process took somewhere between 12 and 18
hours, but Piper had been deprived of completing the inoculation and imprinting
process longer than anyone was supposed to be, so maybe she needed longer for
everything to take hold in her system.
When it came time for bed, Niko made sure Andy stripped
bare, not letting him grab pajamas, and then Ash pushed him in between Emily
and Sarah. Niko then moved to roll Emily partially onto his chest on one side,
while Ash pushed Sarah on the other. Then both girls climbed into the bed and
also wrapped their arms around him, followed by Lauren and Taylor, until Andy
was basically being smothered in girl flesh, all of them hold onto him tight,
until everyone fell asleep until morning.
Chapter 22
In the morning when he awoke, Andy had expected that the
girls would've scattered some around the bed, but instead, found all of them
had moved in much closer instead. Sarah's face was against one side of his neck
and Emily's face was against the other. One of his hands was folded into Niko's
and the other was folded into Aisling's. Amusingly enough, Lauren and Taylor
had actually slept toe to head with him, and were hugging his legs and each
other.
The biggest problem was that he desperately needed to take a
piss.
He started by drawing his legs in, gingerly slipping them
out between Lauren and Taylor's arms without waking either of them. Two down,
four to go.
Andy slowly drew his hand out from Niko's, skating his arm
slowly back towards him, working to roll the two women back, which he found he
was able to do without too much trouble. He was about to do the same to Emily
and Aisling, but saw that Aisling was awake and gave him a little wink, letting
go of his hand and pulling Emily back and away from him enough for him to slip
out, standing up, placing his foot on the headboard, using it as a sort of
precipice, stepping up just long enough to pivot out and reach the edge of the
bed, hopping out of it quietly.
Aisling moved to lay Emily against Sarah, then moved to
follow him into the bathroom, where he was already sitting on the toilet.
They'd long ago gotten comfortable enough to talk to one another while they
peed, although she still closed the door behind her, mostly to keep their
conversation from waking the others.
"Feeling any better?" she asked him.
"Still mostly in shock," he sighed. "I mean,
it's not just my brother. Basically any of my guy friends from high school or
college is likely dead. That's a hell of a thing to lay on a person, and not be
able to tell anyone."
"Sure, but that's too big a thing to think about, so
your brain's focusing on Matty, love," Ash said to him. "And that's
okay. He sounded like a great guy, even if you two weren't that close."
"He was. I was really looking forward to introducing
everyone to him. I don't really have much family left at this point, other than
this one, I guess. At least my friend Xander is staying safe back in
Cleveland."
"You talked to him Monday on FaceTime, remember?"
Ash reminded him. "He was giving you shit about watching 'The Ipcress
File' again."
"God, I have to call him and tell him about all of that
mess out there," Andy laughed, standing up, flushing the toilet.
"He's probably going to fall down laughing."
Aisling grabbed the back of his neck, forcing him to bend
down enough for her to kiss him. "Good. Mourn your big brother, but don't
lose sight of the good things in your life either. Everyone's taken the day off
work today, so everyone will be around if you want to talk or fuck or cuddle or
whatever. You should do some of all of that."
"You want to hop in the shower with me? There's
something else I wanted to talk about with you."
"Awright, love," she said, reaching in to turn on
the warm water. "What's on your mind?"
Andy stepped in and did a little adjustment to the water
temperature, turning it down just a little bit. For some reason, most of the
girls loved it searing hot, while Andy didn't want it quite so scalding.
"So, there are more changes coming with the announcements next week that I
don't know if Phil told you about."
Ash stepped in to let her fiery mane pass under the water,
getting it good and soaked. "Just about the mass US casualties and that
your brother was one of them. I immediately called home to make sure all me
family was fine, but all my kin's staying boarded up, so they're safe."
He moved to wrap his arms around her, holding her in a firm
hug. "They're going to change some of the fundamental laws here in the
states, and encourage things that would've been heresy just a few months ago.
And Phil was encouraging me to think about the future, about what life's going
to look like going forward."
Ash looked over freckled her shoulder at him with a wry
smile. "Sounds like some heavy shit."
Andy laughed a little. "I suppose so. The whole
polyamory thing is going to be codified in laws, so pods will be actual
families and such. Anyway, uh, well, damn, you know I never thought I'd be
doing this in my life, but Aisling Blake, will you marry me?"
She immediately spun around in his arms and kissed him
harder than she ever had before, her body pressing against his like she was
afraid if she let go of him, all of this would disappear in a dream. That kiss
lasted for a long moment before she finally pulled back, smiling up at him.
"So, is that a maybe or...?"
She reached around and swatted him on his ass. "Of
course I'll marry you, you utter git!" she giggled. "But I do have
two conditions that are completely non-negotiable."
Andy smirked, tilting his head a little. "If one of
them involves you getting to peg me with a strap on, this marriage is over
before it's even started."
"No, you big dummy!" she said through laughter and
tears. "One is that you have to ask both Lauren and Niko today, like today
today. If we're going to be an actual family, it's not right that I get to be
your wife alone."
"Of course," Andy said. "I was going to talk
to them over the next few days, but I can make it today. What's the
other?"
"You have to promise me you won't feel bad if Lauren
says no."
Andy arched an eyebrow. "You think she'll say no if I
ask her to marry me?"
Aisling sighed a little. "I think you need to talk to
her first. I think she wants to marry Taylor. She loves you, don't get me
wrong, but it's a different level of love than what she feels for Taylor. If
you bring it up to her, I think she's just going to want to remain your
concubine or fuck buddy or whatever, and then her and Taylor get married. But
when it comes to soul to soul connection, I think she feels a little guilty
that she's not as close to you as Niko and I are, and that's not her fault, not
your fault, not anybody's fault. I don't want you to guilt her into this next
level."
He nodded. "It's okay, there have been signs of that
over the last few days. I know she said that she's moving her and Taylor into
another bedroom since she gets up so early, but I also feel like it's to give
them a bit of space on their own. I'm not mad. I'm genuinely not. I get that.
And I suspected that something like this might happen when I saw how angry
Lauren got at Taylor's arrival. You have to really care about someone for them
to get that far under your skin."
Ash squeezed him a little more. "On the plus side,
Niko's totally going to say yes. She said she's been suspecting that men were
going to have multiple wives sometime soon, so as soon as she finds out that
it's happening, she'll fall over herself to accept."
He leaned down and kissed her again. "We'll wait for
the ceremony until we're on the other side of all of this, but we may want to
do all the legal stuff as soon as we're able to."
"Mmm," she said. "And then wait for all of us
to have one giant ceremony, you and your multitude of wives."
"Two's not that many."
Aisling giggled again, rolling her eyes. "You're an
idiot, you know that, right, love?"
"What do you mean?"
"Sarah and Emily are absolutely going to demand to
marry you as well, and that's just for starters. Who knows how Piper, Asha,
Hannah and whoever's next is going to feel?"
Andy shook his head. "You're awfully confident that
Sarah and Emily will want to marry me."
"Of course I am, you daft git," Ash smirked.
"I saw how Sarah looked at you yesterday, and, shit, we all heard Emily
say as much last night. So you've got at least four wives already in the wings.
And I'm never going to say this again, but I'll always know I'm the
first," she giggled, kissing him once more.
Fifteen minutes later, they were getting out of the shower,
and Andy peeked his head back into the bedroom, seeing nobody else had woken up
yet, so he quietly grabbed some boxers, some jeans and a t shirt, got dressed,
and slipped out into the house. Behind him, he could hear the sound of the hair
dryer turning on, even though the bathroom door, and he suspected the other
girls would slowly be getting up.
The first thing Andy did was walk down the hall and peek his
head into Piper's room. She was awake and dressed, having clearly slept for a
long time, dressed in a t shirt and shorts, reading the letter he'd left in her
room.
"I didn't want you just to awaken in a strange home
without some idea of what was going on," Andy said, leaning against the
doorframe. "You were so out of it that "
She rushed him suddenly, clutching at him in a firm hug. She
was crying a little, but the way she was holding onto him said they weren't
tears of sadness. "Thank you for rescuing me from that bastard," she
whispered. "I woke up a couple of hours ago and have mostly just been
reading and rereading this letter you left me."
In the letter he'd left in her room, Andy had explained who
he was, and how she'd come to be in his home. He'd detailed her experiences
with Covington, in case she couldn't remember them, and how he would've like to
just taken her away from him and gotten her to choose a man of her liking, but
that she had been in such a lust rage that he hadn't had that option. He'd also
explained how his arrangement with the staff of the house worked, and that if
she simply wanted to have that distant level of engagement with him, he would
completely understand.
"I'm sorry we had to meet this way, but here we
are," Andy said.
She turned his head and kissed him, soft, tender,
vulnerable, but for a long moment before pulling back. "It's, it's all a
lot to take in," she mumbled. "I don't have to make a decision now,
do I?"
Andy smiled warmly at her and shook her head. "You've
got plenty of time to figure out what you want to do here, and how you want to
engage with me and the rest of the household. How are you feeling? People
aren't supposed to wait that long to get imprinted, so we were a little worried
there might be unforeseen complications."
"Not that I noticed?" Piper said, still mostly
whispering. "Although there's one thing,”
"If there's a problem, definitely let me know and I can
call my friend at the base. We can have some of the doctors check you out."
"It's not a problem so much as just a weird thing,” she
said. "I could, I could smell you? Coming down the hall? Like, I knew it
was you, because the smell made me feel warm and tingly inside. Like, a little
buzzed, in a good way. But it kinda makes it hard to think clearly? Maybe it'll
pass. But I feel a definite connection to you, like I'm safe around you? I
don't even know you, but I feel safe. How weird is that?"
Andy shrugged a bit. "It might just be some part of the
imprinting process that's functioning on a deeper level because of what you
went through. I don't know. One of the doctors who's responsible for developing
the process is now the partner of a friend of mine, so we'll have her check you
out."
"Is it okay if we wait a few days before we fuck
again?" she asked. "I know I have to do it regularly, but I want a
few days to clear my head, if that's cool."
Andy pulled back and kissed her forehead. "You have at
least a week before you'll feel any real need for my cum, and if you're still
not ready by then, you can just blow me, or have one of the girls jerk me off
into your mouth. Whatever's easiest for you."
"Oh, I'm ready to fuck you right now," she
laughed. "Maybe it's just the process, but I was ready to fuck you the
second I smelled you walking down the hallway, but I want a few more days so
I'm not in so much of a daze the first time we fuck. Well, the first time that
we fuck that I remember." She had an easy grace about her, a sort of stoic
confidence that he had to admit he found attractive. "Your letter makes me
sound like I was quite a handful the night you rescued me."
"Yeah, you can ask Niko about it, but you basically
just pinned me down, climbed on top of me and rode me like I was an oversized
sex toy."
She giggled fiercely at that, blushing a dark red.
"Well, I'm sorry about that, I guess, but, not gonna lie, it also sounds
fucking hot. I'll talk to Niko about it." She looked at the room then
looked back at him. "So is this my room for good then?"
"If you want it to be, or you can move into the master
bedroom as well, if you want. And you don't have to do just one or the other.
You can have this as your personal room, but sleep in the main bedroom any time
you want."
She nodded. "Okay, I'll sleep here for the next few
days while I'm sorting my head out. I need to call my friends and family and
explain what's happened and where I'm at. Is that okay?"
Andy gave her another short hug then pulled back.
"Absolutely. Do whatever you need to. The letter included a list of
everyone who's in the house right now and a short description of them. If you
need help finding something, feel free to ask Nicolette. If you're hungry, just
tell Jenny what you want and she'll whip something up for you."
"Thank you again, Andy. I have a feeling I'm going to be
saying that a lot in my life moving forward."
"Call your family. We can talk more later."
Andy headed out of the room and stepped back into the
hallway, heading downstairs, where he found Lauren having a breakfast complete
that Jenny had put together for her. Over the next few minutes, while Jenny
made him a breakfast burrito, Andy talked to Lauren about her and Taylor. Andy
mentioned that he had asked Aisling to marry him. Lauren agreed that she wanted
to marry Taylor eventually, but was glad that Andy had asked her nonetheless,
and reiterated that while she still loved him, she wasn't in love with him the
way she was with Taylor, and she appreciated his being understanding about
that.
After that, Andy went to go write for a while It helped
clear his head, and his two cats seemed to have made his office their regular
sleeping spot. Whenever he was there, they moved to sleep closer to him, by his
feet, on his legs or nestled into the excess room between him and his chair.
A couple of hours later, he saved the file and got up,
heading towards the kitchen to get lunch when he ran into Niko, who pulled him
aside, saying she wanted to check up on him. They headed into one of the
lounges and as soon as they were in the lounge, Niko dropped down to one knee.
"Andy Rook, will you marry me?" she said, holding
up a small ring box. Inside the box was a simple titanium band with a folded
cabling pattern on it.
Andy's jaw was on the floor, then he started laughing.
"Of course I'll marry you, Niko, as long as you're okay sharing me with
Ash, and maybe more." He hadn't even thought to get rings for Ash and
Niko, but it was definitely a thing he needed to do soon.
"Oh, sharing you is not a problem," she said,
kissing him as she slipped the ring onto his finger. "I know Emily and
Sarah are definitely going to insist on it. I thought I'd just ask you quick
and take the pressure off. I take it Lauren's hitching up with Taylor
instead?"
"Yeah, I think we all saw that one coming. It's
fine."
"Is it fine or is it fine?" she asked him.
"It's completely fine," Andy laughed.
"Genuinely. To be honest, it means one less anniversary present I have to
worry about."
"I'm torn between wanting my own wedding day and
wanting to share it with all the other girls," she teased.
"Oh please, god, let me just have one giant ceremony,
so that I only have one anniversary to remember," he pleaded, which made
her laugh.
"Alright, but only because it means I get to watch all
of your two starlet fuck-pets' friends look on in jealousy when we're all
marrying you."
"Wow, are you optimistic," he muttered. "I
haven't asked either of them yet, so there's no guarantee "
"Andy. Andy!” They're both gonna say yes. Shit, Sarah
might cum just from you asking her, based on how she's been any time I've
talked to her about you. I had to avoid telling her I was involved with you,
but she was rereading a copy of 'The Trouble With Were Bears' when she arrived
at the base."
"Why is it the crappiest book in the series sold the
most fucking copies?" Andy groaned. "But let me tell you, Emily is
one clever lady."
Over the next few minutes, Andy explained to her what Emily
had done, how she had manipulated all sorts of people to ensure that Sarah
would be paired up with Andy in the end, and how she was incredibly thankful to
be with her as well.
"See?" Niko said. "Emily even said you should
marry her, so she's going to definitely say yes. So that's two more. A five
person wedding sounds wild, but a lot of fun. You given any thought about
talking it over with Piper or Asha?"
Andy shook his head. "Piper's awake but I don't want to
overwhelm her, so we'll let her get comfortable with the house in her own time,
and Asha's too young to be ready to make that kind of decision."
Niko tasked him. "You're gonna have to get over that,
Andy. She's part of your family now, so the only question becomes how and at
what level."
"Fine, I won't rule it out, but we're certainly not
bringing it up to her for at least a few weeks until after she's settled. I'll
talk to Em and Sarah about it over the next few days, since they've both made
it extremely clear how they're feeling about it."
"And don't forget, you've got Hannah showing up
tomorrow."
"And we'll see whatever other surprise Watkins has
planned with her arrival."
The rest of the day was quiet. It had begun raining around
lunchtime, and the rain kept falling into the evening, when Andy finally held a
group dinner, the entire family having a big meal, using the largest ballroom
they had, the banquet dinner table having enough seats for sixteen. With the
three on staff, they were at twelve already, so Andy made the decision in his
head not to grow the family by more than three more, one of which was already
reserved for Hannah.
At dinner, Andy told the gathering that he'd proposed to Ash
and Niko, which Niko corrected saying that she had done the asking. Regardless
of who asked who, Andy told them, the three of them were going to get married
eventually, at which point Emily and Sarah had chimed in, asking Andy to marry
them as well, to which he immediately agreed. Lauren also told the gathering
that she and Taylor had agreed to marry each other, but that didn't mean they
were leaving the family. Neither Piper or Asha chimed in, both looking content
to wait and see how things moved forward before jumping in feet first.
The dinner turned into a sort of get to know each other
party, and the girls intermingled a bunch, talking to one another, trying to
spend time with everyone, although all of them made a point to come back and
check on Andy regularly.
He felt weird, being at the center of a party exclusively
populated by beautiful women he'd all fooled around with, and they were all
getting along. He even saw Niko lean in and kiss Emily, both of them smiling
and blushing afterwards.
They all talked shit with one another well into the evening
and eventually when Andy decided it was time to head up to bed, the girls were
still talking and said they would be up to join him in bed eventually. Andy
must've looked a little sad at that, because as he turned to head upstairs,
Niko and Ash both darted over to walk up with him, and the three climbed into
bed and fell asleep together.
Chapter 23
The next morning, Andy woke up to a bed far less filled,
although certainly just as appealing. Niko had needed to go to the base for the
day, so she'd gotten up early, and Aisling had decided to have a nice early day
as well, planning to FaceTime her family back in Ireland. That left him
sandwiched between Emily and Sarah, who had immediately closed ranks and
tightened in on Andy as soon as there was space available.
Both of them were awake around the same time that he was,
and he awoke to Emily nibbling on one of his ears, Sarah nibbling on the other,
each of them smoothing a hand across his hairy chest. "Good morning,
Andrew," Emily whispered.
Andy shook his head. "Nobody calls me Andrew unless
they're mad at me."
"We're a little cock mad," Sarah giggled.
"Does that count?"
"I have to meet Hannah today, and she may want to join
the family, so I don't know if I really should."
"I'm not sure you could distract us even if you wanted
to, Mr. Rook."
He grinned a little bit. "I could distract one of you
pretty easily."
"I somehow doubt that," Emily said, "but
you're welcome to try."
Andy sat up, and slid out of the bed, a smug look on his
face. "Sarah. In the basement living room, the big one with all the
couches, there's a box off to the side with the letters ARC on the top. That's
got the advance reader copies of 'The Doppleganger's Dilemma,' the next Druid
Gunslinger book that's going to finally come out in December. If you want, you
can "
He didn't even get to finish the sentence, as Sarah was
already darting out of the room in her silk negligee, sprinting towards the
stairs, giggling ferociously.
Andy turned to look at Emily, who rolled her eyes at him
with a matching amused smile. "Touché, Mr. Rook," she said to him,
"touché."
"How fast does she read?"
"She'll be done with it before dinner, I'm sure, but
she may forget to eat lunch."
"Good lord, what have I done?" he laughed.
"Made her very very happy," she said, before
looking over at the doorway, seeing Nicolette standing there. "Looks like
someone wants to talk to you."
Andy waved, grabbing a pair of boxer shorts, tugging them on
as well as a t shirt, before walking over to talk with Nicolette, who was, as
always, rocking her maid's outfit. "Hey Nicolette, what's up?"
"Might I speak with you for a couple of minutes,
Master?" she said, her hands folded together nervously.
"Hey, I told you, you don't have to call me that,"
he said, placing a hand on her shoulder.
"But I like calling you that, Master."
He shrugged. "Fair enough. Let's walk and talk. I'll
see you downstairs in a bit, Em?"
"Naturally," Emily said, hopping out of bed,
heading towards the bathroom.
Andy and Nicolette started walking down the lavish hallway,
although Andy did notice she was staying a step or two behind him. It was her
decision, and he knew he was going to have to get to used to it, but it still
felt weird to him. "What's on your mind?"
"Well Master, the rest of the staff and I were talking,
and we would like, with your permission, to remain a bit more distant with the
family," she sighed. "I know you're trying to make Jenny, Katie and I
feel like family, but we very much want to keep our emotional distance from the
family, sir, and being invited to dinner felt like a step too far. Katie and
Jenny didn't know how to broach the subject with you, and suggested I talk to
you, so you understand that we do not mean any malice or discontentment by it,
simply that we want to keep that level of detachment."
"I understand why Jenny and Katie want that," Andy
said, "but you do as well, Nicolette?"
She looked up at him and smiled shyly. "Look, Master. I
know you're still adapting to all of this, but this is what I want. I don't
want you to think of me as a partner. I get off on being submissive and
subservient. That turns me on in ways I cannot even being to explain. In fact,
the next time you want to gift me with your seed, you should just bend me over,
flip up my skirt, tug my panties aside and fuck me without so much as a word. I
would find that incredibly stimulating. In fact, I've envied the treatment that
Taylor has gotten over the past few weeks more than a little. I had hoped the
fact that I prefer calling you Master would've conveyed some of that to you,
but it hasn't, so I'm going against my nature and trying to be more direct so
you know that treating me as a piece of meat isn't just acceptable, it's
wanted, even desired. In my free time, I'll take care of my personal life, and
my own mental needs, but it's very important to me that you understand this
isn't something forced upon me; it's of my own choosing. Whenever you are
feeling like you want to let your dominant streak out, you should think of me
first, if none of your wives are in the mood. You cannot be too rough or
forward with me. Because that is what I want. Is, is that okay?"
He stopped and gave Nicolette a firm hug. "Of course it
is. I don't think I realized quite how much it was bothering you, being asked
to straddle that line between family and functionary, but now that I know, I
can make sure I reserve my most forceful side for you and Taylor."
She let out a deeply held sigh of relief. "Oh thank
you, Master. I was so worried it would upset you. Because while I love when you
fuck me, I'm much happier sleeping alone in my own bed."
"No worries, Nicolette. Now I know."
"Yes Master. Thank you, Master."
"You know, I didn't see Sheridan at all the last couple
of days. She wasn't at lunch or dinner yesterday. To be honest, in the chaos of
the last few days, I sort of lost track of her, and I feel bad. I need to talk
to her and let her see about getting imprinted."
"Oh, I don't think you need to worry about her,
Master," Nicolette said. "I saw her Tuesday evening and told her
about your loss, and she said she didn't want to intrude."
"Sure, but she still should've joined us for dinner
last night, at the very least."
"Well, yesterday around lunchtime, she was complaining
to me about starting to feel, ahem, the need, starting to gnaw away at her, so
I gave her something to tide her over."
Andy suddenly felt the pit drop out of the bottom of his
stomach. "What do you mean?"
"Well, the rest of the staff and I have kept a bit of
your semen bottled up, so we can use it to take the edge off in weeks where
you're particularly busy, so I gave Sheridan a bit so she could sip."
"Fuck!" Andy shouted. "Which room is she
in?"
"She's the last room down on the left," Nicolette
said, nervousness growing thick in her voice again. "Should, should I not
have done that?"
"She hasn't been imprinted yet, so basically you primed
the process but didn't give her enough for the imprinting to start." Andy
had heard from Phil a number of times, over and over again, how important it
was to imprint someone quickly after letting them get primed, but Phil hadn't
been specific about what would happen if he didn't. Andy had never thought he'd
need to find out. "Christ, she's probably out of her fucking mind by now
with need. It's going to be Piper all over again."
Piper poked her head out of her room as Andy and Nicolette
were walking by, heading towards Sheridan's room. "Did I hear my
name?" The brunette was wearing a cutoff t shirt and a pair of loose
shorts, clearly still in her morning workout gear.
Andy stopped and turned back to look at her. "Look, I
get that I have no right to ask you this, but I may have a woman in some
distress and could probably use a hand, if you're okay with that."
"What kind of distress?"
"The kind you were in when I first met you a few days
ago."
Piper nodded solemnly. "You need someone to help you
hold down a fuck delirious woman for her own good, got it. Let's go."
"Don't hurt her," Andy said. "She's not going
to be thinking clearly."
"Is it really all that bad, Master?" Nicolette
said, as they reached Sheridan's room, the door closed shut.
Andy opened it, and Sheridan lay in the center of the bed,
completely naked, the bed sheets shredded, ripped to tatters, as the blonde's
body writhed and squirmed, whimpering loudly. "Make it stop. Make it stop
make it stop make it stop," she kept repeating over and over.
He slowly walked across the room, trying not to make any
sudden movements, Piper flanking him to one side, Nicolette to the other.
"Easy, Sheridan, I'm here now."
Sheridan's head whipped suddenly at the sound of his voice,
and he could see her lips were dry and cracked, as if she'd been licking them
for days. "Andy. Andy. You have to fucking fix this, dude," she
groaned. "It's like a horrible itch all over my fucking skin and I can't
sleep and I can't think and I can't even walk and if fucking hurts so fucking
much,”
The room reeked with the scent of her arousal. Piper gasped
as they got close enough to see that Sheridan had scratched herself up pretty
good, tiny red gashes on her skin along her arms, thighs and belly. Andy was
almost nervous to touch her, but Sheridan reached for his hip as soon as he was
within arm's length, pulling him closer to her. Her skin was warm to the touch.
"Fix this, Andy. Fucking do whatever it takes. Fix this or fucking kill me
already."
"Whoa!" Andy said loudly. "Nobody's killing
anybody."
"I haven't slept in a whole day, Andy," she
moaned. "And I can't get myself off. It's like I'm stuck on the edge and I
can't get myself to cum, and that's not fucking fair. Am I broken?"
"You're not broken," Andy said, slowly peeling his
shirt over his head. "When you got a sip of my cum from Nicolette's flask,
it primed you for imprinting. That's the first taste of male cum you've had
since you got the vaccine. The priming, that's supposed to be done literally
right before you get imprinted, but she didn't know that, so you've been primed
and waiting for your imprinting to begin for much longer than you're supposed
to."
"Well fucking fix it, dude! Fix it! Fix it fucking
now!"
"I'm going to, Sheridan," he said, slowly sliding
his boxers down, leaving him bare. His cock wasn't hard, but he was going to
have to make sure it got there quick, because the longer Sheridan went without,
the more aggressive she might become. "I just don't want to hurt
you."
"Nothing you could fucking do could be any fucking
worse than this, dude!" she hissed angrily. "It's taking every bit of
willpower I have not to scratch my own fucking skin off!" When he stood up
after taking his boxers off, her eyes finally got sight of his cock, and she
locked onto it like a predator after its prey. "Gimme that cock right
fucking now."
She reached up and grabbed onto his cock, and thankfully
Piper lunged forward to make sure Sheridan wasn't squeezing too hard.
"Don't hurt him," Piper chided, "or he won't get hard and fuck
you."
"Here, I'll make it very easy for you, Andy,"
Sheridan said, scooting herself on the torn sheets, moving to the edge of the
bed. She lifted her right leg and pulled it back, folding her ankle behind her
head, before grabbing her left leg, lifting it as well, folding it as well
behind her head, her small pierced tits framed between them. Her body rocked a
little bit, trying to thrust her hips upward. "Just shove right into that
tight little cunt until you give me what my body so desperately needs."
Andy was beginning to harden up, but then felt a hand slowly
stroking his cock, looking over his shoulder to realize it was Piper, her
calloused fingers sliding up and down it, the athlete doing her best to help
get him into a state to help Sheridan. "Was I this bad?" Piper
whispered into his ear.
"Worse. You hadn't been primed, and you'd been given
the vaccine much earlier, so it had a different effect on you. You weren't even
verbal," Andy told her. "You couldn't form sentences, and you were a
lot more aggressive."
"I'd be more aggressive if everything didn't hurt so
fucking much," Sheridan grumbled. "I wanted to be in menopause before
I started having fucking hot flashes. C'mon, don't you just wanna plow me
already?"
Piper's hand moved down to caress his balls, her other hand
smoothing along his hairy chest. "You can't possibly leave her like this,
Andy," she said to him. "Be her white knight. Save her from this
demon that's consuming her."
"Pick a hole and shove it in, you fucker,"
Sheridan growled at him. "I don't even care which fucking one, as long as
this heat fucking stops. I'm fucking dying here, dude."
"Nicolette, hold her hand will you?" Andy said, as
Piper started guiding his cock closer to Sheridan's utterly drenched snatch.
"When someone's primed for just a couple of minutes, this makes them cum
so hard, they nearly pass out. I'm scared of what it might do to her."
"Ohmygod!" Sheridan shouted, her face contorted in
a tortured visage of strained need, her teeth bared at him. "Stop talking
and start fucking!"
Nicolette moved up onto her knees on the bed, sliding behind
Sheridan, grabbing the wounded girl's hands with her own, both of them holding
onto Sheridan's thighs, as Andy lined up the head of his cock and thrust
forward.
As soon as the first inch or so was inside of Sheridan's
cunt, he was genuinely afraid she might crush his cock with her cunt walls,
clamping onto him so hard he couldn't move, holding him in place, her body
seized up, her eyes rolled back into her skull so that all Andy and Piper could
see was whites, her tongue hanging out of her mouth, drooling on herself for a
few seconds. After what felt like an eternity, just as Andy had realized she'd
stopped breathing, Sheridan inhaled a sudden gasp of air and her snatch
relaxed. Andy reflexively started to try and pull back, but Piper behind him
pushed him forward instead, forcing him even deeper inside of her, as an unholy
gurgle started burbling on Sheridan's lips, some guttural, desperate noise
rising out of her, turning from a terrifying sound to a mirthful one, going
from almost zombie like groan into uncontrollable giggling fit. She was wet
like a swamp, soaked and heated, a tropical musk dripping onto his balls and
down his thighs.
Sheridan's blue eyes finally rolled back down and she pulled
her tongue back into her mouth, drawing a gaze to focus on Andy's face before
she started nodding maniacally, her smile an insane delirious grin. "Well?
The fuck you waiting for, dude? An invitation? Here's one. Ball me harder, you
sex god. Destroy my fucking cunt. Plow my cunt so hard I write a fucking book
about it. That eased some of the tension off, but I'm a greedy bitch, and I
know you're not done yet, because I'm not passed out doing that mumbling thing
Nicolette told me about, and I fucking want that, oh god I want that so fucking
bad right now, I fucking need it so fucking much. You can't fucking leave me
unfinished you asshole, you magnificent bastard, you thick cocked lothario.
You've gotta fucking rail me already. Do It! Fuck Me!"
Andy was worried about the effects of what had been done to
her, but at this point, he was more worried the longer she went without getting
imprinted, so he knew he needed to crack on, and pushed his hips forward until
his cock was buried deep inside of her, another carnal moan filling the air in
sharp relief.
"That's it! Give it to me!" she shouted, trying to
arch her buck her hips up a little bit against him, as he drew back and then
thrust forward again, and each time he did, her whole body trembled, like she
was having an orgasm each and every time he slipped back inside of her cunt.
"She's gotta have it, Andy," Piper whispered into
his ear. "Do it. Let me see what it looks like when you claim
somebody."
There was a husky wanton tone to Piper's voice that he
hadn't expected, and that was more than enough to push him over the line, as he
shoved his cock deep into cunt, that load blasting from him inside of her twat
sending her spiraling into a hurricane of orgasms in rapid succession, one
after another after another after another before they all sort of blended
together and she finally slumped back, her legs sliding from behind her head
and flopping forward, her arms splayed wide, her body as limp as could be on
her bed, her resting against Nicolette's thighs.
The blonde maid moved to slip back and laid Sheridan's head
down onto a pillow, moving to pull a sheet up and over her very sweaty naked
body. "I'll be right back, Master," she said, heading towards the
bathroom. "I'm just going to get some bandages and rubbing alcohol for all
her scratches."
Sheridan's face had a dopey look on her face, as she mumbled
'imprinting' over and over again. Andy was so caught up in making sure she was
alright that he hadn't even noticed as Piper had moved around him and knelt
down, moving to lick his cock clean.
"You don't have to "
"Oh, I know I don't," Piper said, "but I want
to. Not to release, but just a little bit to clean you off. Just a taster's
choice." She grinned and gave his cock a thorough tongue bath more than a
blowjob, and was finishing up when Nicolette came back into the room, although
she continued while Andy and Nicolette spoke.
"Once again, Master," she said, as she pulled the
sheet down and began to swab Sheridan's scratched arms and legs, "I am so
very sorry that I caused this." The poor girl looked like she was about
ready to cry. "I didn't know. I swear I didn't know,”
"Hey hey hey, it's okay, Nicolette," Andy told
her, placing his hand on her shoulder. "I should've said something, and so
it's just as much on me as it is you. We live, we learn, we move forward. And
I'm sorry I made you, Jenny and Katie feel uncomfortable bringing you to the
dinner table with us. I'll respect those boundaries better moving forward, and
while I know you dislike having to be forward with your wants and needs, I am
ordering you to tell me when you have a need that isn't being fulfilled, so I
can address the problem. You will tell me. You will not hesitate or debate. It
will be done. Even if it's something as simple as 'I haven't gotten any
attention lately, and could use some.' That will be enough for me to understand
there's something to be redressed and I will handle it at my earliest
convenience. Understood?"
Nicolette smiled a little shyly. "Yes Master. Thank you
Master." She licked her lips a little bit, looking up at him as she
wrapped a bandage around Sheridan's arm. "And so you know? Ordering me
around like that? That's dead fucking sexy." She looked back down and
affixed the adhesive to the bandage, making sure it was snug and tight.
"One limb down, three to go. I will handle getting her wounds tended to
and put her to bed, Master. I'm skilled in first aid."
Andy leaned down and pressed a kiss to Nicolette's forehead.
He could feel her shiver at the gesture. "Thank you, Nicolette. And I
won't forget what you said about just flipping up your skirt and having a go at
you at some point."
Piper finally released his cock from her mouth and stood up,
smiling broadly at him. "Same goes for me. After dinner last night, I
definitely want to be part of this family. Maybe not as a wife, but maybe,
we'll see, I think."
To be continued in part 10, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
1 hr 3 min
June 15, 2025 Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 8
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 8
Like Dying and Going To Heaven..
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

As Sarah was turning around, catching Emily's tiny British
form in her arms, lifting her up, spinning her around. "Omigod,
Emily!" she said, suddenly hugging her tightly. "I'm totally dead,
aren't I? Life is never this fucking good to me. It always goes to shit somehow.
Are you really real, bitch?"
Emily giggled, infectious and warm, her voice posh within an
inch of its life. "I am absolutely here for all of it, Sares!" She
gasped, and then begin to giggle even more. "No way!" There was
something about a posh English accent and the way it sounded saying a long O
sound that sent delicious chills up Andy's spine.
She'd just turned thirty less than a few months ago, but
still had a very vibrant youthful exuberance to her. He knew there were angry,
jealous men all across the world hating him right now who had grown up watching
Emily Stevens grow up on film. She had begun starring in movies just barely in
her teens where she'd played the book smart love interest of the protagonist of
a series of sci fi bounty hunting school movies called "The Dagger
Academy." After those, she'd gone on to try a number of various arthouse
roles, trying to shake being forever associated with the role of Dahlia
Hairtrigger, but she hadn't had the best of luck.
"Are you serious, Sares?" she said, while the
large redhead continued to bearhug her. "We're together forever? And we're
really going to get paired up with your Mister Big?"
"Mister Big?" Andy said, his eyebrows raising
high.
"Oh, hasn't she told you yet?" Emily giggled, that
laugh forcing him to smile, no matter how much he felt off guard. "You're
at the top of her List."
"List?"
Sarah put Emily down and turned to look at him, her face
having gone nearly as red as her hair. "Gosh, fuck me, how do I even say
this?" she said, looking down at her feet suddenly, as if trying to look
at him while talking was making it even more complicated. "Em, can you
tell him? I'm fucking scared now, that it's gonna freak him out or some
shit."
Emily's deep blue eyes twinkled. She was wearing a big blue
DKNY t shirt over a pair of capri pants, a bright diamond bracelet on one
wrist, a silver teardrop pendant hanging down from her neck. Her skin was pale
like alabaster, her blonde hair hanging just past her shoulders in wavy blonde
curls, her lips bright red with freshly put on lipstick. "I'll tell him,
but we're fine, Sares, we're fine we're fine we're fine we're fine. Trust me on
this! Em knows best." Emily squeezed Sarah's hand in her own, walking back
over to Andy, almost leading Sarah along behind her, like she was a naughty
child with her hand caught in the cookie jar. "Most people have a hall
pass list, you know," she said, her voice again doing that thing with the
O sound that sent goosebumps along his skin. "It's supposed to be a list
of people you can fuck at any time, and your partner just gives it a
wave." She had a coy smile on her face, as she brought Sarah back within
reach of Andy. "Well, you are the top person on Sarah's list, Andy Rook,
or should I say, Mr. Blake Conrad?"
"You're, you're a fan of my writing?" Andy said,
almost unable to bring himself to force the words from his mouth. "My
writing? The Druid Gunslinger books?"
"Tell him about OmegaCon, Sares," Emily said,
nudging the much taller girl in the ribs. Emily was nearly a foot shorter than
Sarah, and while both were fit, Emily was slender like a ballerina, while Sarah
almost seemed more like an Amazon warrior. There were rumors that Sarah had
been in consideration for the Wonder Woman role, but that her tendency to swear
and be adorkably awkward at press junkets had kept her out of the role.
"If you won't tell him, I will," she teased.
"Oh fuckbeans, you totally would, wouldn't you,
bitch?" Sarah hissed, closing her eyes, wringing her hands together.
"So I was totally at your fucking panel at OmegaCon last year, in
September."
"I highly doubt that," Andy said. "I can't
imagine an actress like you wouldn't have turned every head in the room the
minute she walked in. I would've definitely remembered."
"I was,” she mumbled before Emily prodded her again, a
wide impish grin on Emily's adorable English face. "I was in costume,
okay? Emily and I wanted to be able to just walk around the convention like
normal people, so we were cosplaying so nobody would recognize us. I was in a
Chewbacca costume, and I got up in the Q&A line and asked you if you ever
imagined actors when you were writing your fiction."
"No!" Andy said, gasping suddenly.
"See, I told you he'd fucking hate me, Emily?"
Sarah said, looking like she was about to cry. "And you said you totally
imagined actors for every fucking character you'd ever written, like casting
them and everything or whatever. And then you said,”
"I said I'd always sort of seen Christian Kane playing
the Gunslinger himself."
She nodded. "Do you remember what else you said?"
Andy tilted his head, struggling to remember whatever else
he might have said, but he'd done half a dozen conventions last year, and many
of the Q&A sessions blended together. "I don't. Oh god, I'm so sorry,
what did I say?"
"You said that you'd imagined Olivia Munn playing
Doctor Erika Shirow and, and Sarah Washington, I mean, me, playing Layla
Heartseye, the Elven barbarian queen," Sarah said.
"We spent three days at the convention in costume, but
had to leave early right after your panel finished," Emily said,
"because she took me back to our hotel room after that and masturbated for
nearly an entire hour, thinking about you saying that. She still has the video
of you answering her question on her phone. I was recording your answer for
her. I was dressed as Greedo, by the by." Emily pulled Sarah in even
closer. "She's been trying to get her agent and your agent to set up a
meeting for a year now, so she could talk to you about the book rights, and if
she could play Layla Heartseye, but I've always thought she was really just
doing it so she could get into your pants."
"One of us definitely needs to fire our agent
then," he muttered. "No way in hell I'd have turned down that
meeting."
"Wait, are you two, together?" Aisling said,
pointing at the two actresses.
"We are," Emily said, beaming proudly, "but
we both enjoy more than a bit of cock as well, so we're known to dally outside
of each other."
"I thought you were with that director," Andy said
to Sarah. "Dennis Jacobson."
"That was totally over fucking years ago," Sarah
said, still unable to lift her head up, her eyes fixated on Andy's feet.
"And I thought you were with that soccer player,"
Andy said to Emily. "Georgie Stewart."
Emily waved her hand in the air at him, her smile unwavering
in its million watt intensity. "That was done with long ago. I did go on a
couple of dates with Jeff DeHavelin last year, but it turns out, he is utterly
prudish, and that I simply cannot abide by. He doesn't even go down on
partners! How do people like that even live today? But now we're going to be
with you for the rest of our lives, so that doesn't matter!" She clapped
her hands together excitedly, as the limo driver set the last of Emily's four
suitcases on the porch. "I, for one, couldn't be more excited! How about
you, Mr. Rook? Or may I call you Andy?"
Aisling was struggling not to erupt into a fit of giggles,
but it was getting harder and harder for her to contain it all in, as she was
mostly just shaking, threatening to burst out before she finally forced the
words out of his mouth. "Tell her, Andy!" The words were a struggle,
the laughter seeping into all of them. "You've gotta fucking tell
her."
Andy sighed, realizing there wasn't anything that could
embarrass him at this point. "Sarah," he said, smoothing his
fingertip along her chin, forcing her to tilt her head up and look at him.
"You're number one on my list."
"No fucking way. You're fucking making fun of me,
aren't you?" Sarah, her blue eyes welled up with tears, as if she'd
thought Andy was actually going to send her away.
He leaned in and kissed her, trying to put as much emotion
into it as she had when she'd kissed him earlier. "Number. One. With a
bullet. Sarah. Washington."
"He's not kidding," Erin groaned. "Ever since
he saw you twelve years ago in that movie where you were a quirky airline co
pilot. I'm his ex girlfriend. Believe me, I know. He watched that movie like a
dozen times in the theater."
"You saw 'Airway Mishaps'?" she whispered,
wrapping her arms around him again, but still extremely shy. "That's super
fucked up. Nobody fucking saw that movie."
"You got nominated for an Oscar for it, Sares,"
Emily said, smoothing one of her hands along Sarah's back.. "That means
tens, maybe even hundreds of people saw it." Niko giggled a little at Emily's
teasing. "And I'm sure he's too old to be a fan of the Dagger Academy
movies, so I'll just have to make him fall for me the old fashioned way."
Niko cleared her throat, devilish amusement on her face, and
Andy glared over his shoulder at her. Oh, how he wanted to bend her over his
knee right now and paddle her ass red.
"Omigod, I'm on your list too?" Emily said,
giggling all over, blushing herself this time. "I had no idea! I assumed
you were far too old to grow up with the Dagger Academy films."
"He fell for you in 'The Last Graverobber,' where you
played that heiress," Aisling said. "Although he did eventually watch
the Dagger Academy movies after that. He'd never seen them before last
Christmas, although we rewatched them together a few months ago. He said it was
still a little strange seeing you so young in the first one. So while he didn't
grow up on them, he's familiar with your work. You're number three on his
list."
"Who's number two?" Emily said, putting her hands
on her hips in mock annoyance.
"Alice Karteaux," Andy said. "I mean, after
'Winding Bullets,' anyone who isn't aroused by her isn't anyone I want to
know."
"Oh, that's totally fine," Sarah said, her hands
starting to slide along Andy's back. "She's on Emily's list as well, so
the slut can't say shit about you wanting to bang her."
"Well, you're not on my list, Andy," Emily said,
"but that doesn't mean I'm not going to fuck your brains out, all the
while having my best girl by my side. So let's get to it."
"What, now?" Andy said.
"I'm not sure she's going to let go of you until you
do, babe," Emily said, taking one of his hands in hers. "She's read
every book you've written a dozen bloody times. She even found that silly porn
story you wrote on the internet under a pen name earlier this year."
"You read that? You found that?"
Sarah nodded, finally getting her tears under control.
"I recognized the sentence structure."
"My, sentence structure?"
"It's a very distinct sentence structure," she
giggled. "Plus, like, there's a fuckton of swearing, and you have that in
all your writing."
"Not that much," he laughed.
"Oh shut the fuck up already," Sarah said, smiling
against his neck. "Take the win."
"Okay, look, why don't you two go upstairs and get
settled in the master bedroom, and I'll be up in just a little bit, and we can
see about getting you two imprinted, since you both seem to want that,"
Andy said. "I apparently need to talk to Mr. Watkins briefly, so head up
and I'll be along in just a few."
"Okay," Emily said, trying to pull Sarah from her
grasp on Andy. "C'mon, Sares, let's go upstairs."
"Can I kiss him one more time before we go?"
"It's going to be just a few minutes, babes."
"Please?"
Emily rolled her eyes, smiling. "Fine. One more
kiss."
Sarah locked lips with him once more, and Andy could feel
her nipples hard as rocks pressed against his collarbone through the blouse.
Eventually she pulled back and away from him, although her arms were the last
thing to release him. "Don't keep us waiting long, okay?" she said to
him. "You owe us at least two good fuckings. One good fucking for me, and
one good fucking for her. Because we are not getting out of that bed until we
get fuh uh uh uh ucked. Got it?"
Emily started pushing her into the house, rolling her light
blue eyes. "He's got it, Sares, now let's gooooooo." She was about to
head into the house, then turned back, darted over to Andy, threw her arm
around his neck and kissed him fiercely, grinding her hips against him before
she pulled back, giving him a saucy little wink, slapping his ass on the way
back. "I couldn't bear the thought that you might've thought that I didn't
want this just as much as she does. Don't dilly dally or we'll start without
you." She gave him a playful little wave and then skipped into the house.
Andy turned to glance over at Aisling and Niko, who were
gossiping between themselves. "They're gonna be so much fun, aren't
they?" Ash said to Niko.
"I didn't talk that much to Sarah, but I've spent quite
a bit of time chatting with Emily, and she is a hoot," Niko said. "I
kinda love her."
"Oh, I'm sure you'll get your chance."
Andy turned to see Watkins standing at the bottom of the
stairs, so he walked down to meet him, even as he saw Watkins' limo driver
loading Erin's bag into the limo. Erin had apparently gotten into the limo at
some point while he'd been talking with Emily and Sarah. "Careful with
that one," Andy said, his voice quiet enough that the conversation was
just between the two of them. "I'm not saying she's a gold digger but,”
"But she ain't messin' with no broke," Watkins
said, laughing a little bit. "I hear you. I think she'll be alright,
though. She'll have her own little staff to boss around. Maybe having her own
private fiefdom will tamp down her more destructive urges."
"For your sake I hope so."
"So, we have one more matter to discuss I'm afraid,
Andrew." Watkins sighed, shaking his head a little. "I'm afraid I
can't bring you Deborah Barnes, and for that I'm truly sorry. My son, it seems,
imprinted her while I was at the poker game. I can't tell you how furious I am
with him."
"Hey, it's okay, Nathaniel," Andy said, almost a
touch relieved. "This is already a lot of women to keep track of, so I'm
not angry about having one less."
Watkins shook his head. "Except that I can't let my son
go unpunished for this kind of transgression. If the damn kid doesn't learn
that he can't go around doing whatever he wants, that's exactly what he's going
to do, so what I'm going to do is have him bring the next woman assigned to him
over here and have him give her to you."
"Nathaniel," Andy tried to interrupt, "that's
really not "
"It absolutely is, Andrew. He's nearly eighteen, and if
he doesn't learn now, then when?" It was clear Watkins was violently
unhappy with his son over all of this. "His refusal to follow agreements
doesn't just reflect on him; it, more importantly, reflects upon me, and once
the other men in this community find out, if I haven't come down hard on the
boy, they're going to think I'm soft. I cannot abide that."
"How would they even know?"
"Because! Because, Andrew!" Watkins said, throwing
his hands up into the air. "Because he likes to strut around town like he
earned my wealth, not me! All it would take it for one of our little poker
friends to see Deborah with him and they'll know something is amiss and the
gossip will start. I'm going to get ahead of this, and will tell our fellow
players all about it before they find out inadvertently. Later this week, my
son is going to be delivered a girl he has been lusted after for nearly a year
now, and then he's going to have to immediately march her over here and present
her to you, as means of apology."
Andy sighed, trying to figure out what to say next and
failing a few times before finally deciding to stop resisting. It was clear
Watkins mind was made up. "Is the lady going to be okay with this? I'm
sure she'd much rather have a teenage boy instead of, well, me."
"She'll probably be relieved, if I'm honest,
Andrew," Watkins said, lowering his voice a bit. "She was Benny's AP
Trigonometry tutor last year, and has been helping him with remote tutoring
this year for AP Calculus. She was supposed to be a freshman at Stanford this
year, but what with the campus closed down, they haven't started classes up, so
she'll be going next year when they reopen. I think my son may have hit on her
a few times, but she'd declined his advances, so you taking her in is in her
best interests, as well as yours and mine. I suppose the people on the base
thought they were doing me a favor by assigning her to my son, knowing his
lusts for her. They weren't, and hopefully this will discourage them from
helping my son any in an attempt to broker favor with me. My son will have
something both for you and for her with him as well when they show up Friday,
on the 6th."
"Okay, well, if she doesn't want to be with him, we can
see if she wants to be with me instead."
"She will, Andrew," Watkins said, a hint of
amusement in his voice. "She likes older men. She hit on me once during
The Before Times, but back then I believed I was a one woman kind of man, and I
didn't want to hurt my son's feelings. She is, quite beautiful, and obviously
very smart. She likes intelligent, strong willed, dependable men. She might be
initially fooled, as I was, by the appearance of meekness you can give off on
first impression, but I'll tell her in the car ride over that you're not a man
to be underestimated. Covington's made that mistake. I have as well. I won't
let my son do the same." He tilted his head to one side. "I suppose
it would be too much of me to ask for you to make him , watch as you imprinted
her?"
"God yes! Nathan! Jesus, how can you even suggest such
a thing?"
Watkins sniffed, clearly disappointed. "Fine, fine.
Then I insist you open and read the envelopes that Benny, that's my son's name,
will be bringing with him when he shows up on Friday. Make sure he stands there
as you tell him exactly what's in them."
"What is in them?"
"A little bit more punishment for him, and a little
more compensation for you," he said. "I won't let you refuse me this,
so you'll just have to abide by it, but once you accept the envelopes and
Hannah, that's the girl's name, once you accept all of that, I will consider
the boy's debt paid in full. I'm sure he's going to bitch and moan about it,
but the little brat is lucky I didn't just throw him out on his ear, out of
both the family and New Eden. But he is my only son. Maybe I've simply been too
lenient in the past, and it is time for him to get the stick instead of the
carrot."
"Family's a bitch," Andy said.
"Indeed it can be."
"Nate, I want to leave!" Erin said, poking her
head out of the back of the limo. "Can we go now?"
"I've made a horrible mistake bringing her into my
house, haven't I?" Watkins said, giving Andy a pained smile.
"Give her her own wing of your mansion and some staff
to boss around, like you said you were going to, and you'll probably be
fine," Andy said, shaking the man's hand. "Just don't let her think
she's in charge of the rest of your wives. Give her an inch and she'll take
every mile she can."
"You're too good for this place, Andrew," Watkins
said, returning the shake. "May this nest of vipers never break your noble
spirit."
"You say that," Andy laughed, "but I've got
to go upstairs and fuck two people off People Magazine's Top 100 Most Beautiful
People list at the same time after we're done here, so if this is a nest of
vipers, I gotta tell you, they spared no expense on the gilding."
Watkins laughed with him, heading towards the limo.
"I'll see you on Friday, then. I'll bring Benny and Hannah over myself,
just to make sure he doesn't try and screw this up too."
"They never would've worked together anyway," Andy
said, as Watkins stopped at the limo and looked back. "Benny and Hannah?
People would've been making horrible Japanese steakhouse jokes at their expense
non stop their entire lives."
"God, you're right," Watkin said, a wide smile on
his face. "I can't believe I didn't even think of it before now." He
started to get into the back of the limo, sitting down next to Erin, shaking
his head. "Benihana's. Fuck me." And then he closed the door and the
limo drove off.
That left Andy with Niko and Aisling, who had been watching
the whole time.
"I live the weirdest life on the planet," Andy
said to them, walking back up the stairs. It looked like each of the girls had
taken one suitcase with them, but left three more each on the patio.
"Guess I'd better haul these in."
He started to move towards the suitcases, but Aisling had
stood up already and stepped in between him and them. "Nah, we got it,
Starfucker," she said, pushing him by the chest. "You've gotta go
lock in those two beauties before they run off."
"Yeah," Niko said, moving to stand next to
Aisling, blocking Andy's path to the suitcases, leaving only the door inside
the mansion as his exit. "I wanna a turn in the sack with Emily, but you
need to make her part of the family first."
"Someone's got a crush, I think," Ash said,
nudging Niko in the ribs.
"Are you kidding?" Niko said. "Seeing her in
that fourth Dagger Academy movie, 'Castle of Galaxies,' when she was in that
evening gown for the school ball,” She shook her head, a little embarrassed
smile on her face. "Well, that's when I realized I was bi."
"Maybe if you ask her really nicely, she'll wear the
gown for you, love," Ash said to Niko, who visibly shuddered with
excitement, playing out the moment in her head.
"Go on, go!" Niko said to him. "We'll crash
in another room for the night if we have to, so you damn well better not come
out of that room until both of those girls are imprinted, or I will beat the
living shit out of you."
"Yes ma'am, 2nd Lieutenant Red Wolf,"
Andy said, mocking a salute, which made her smack him on the shoulder.
"God, I hope I don't get performance anxiety."
"You're not the third guy in 'History Of The World Part
I,' Andy," Niko said.
"He is a eunuch," Aisling said, acting out the
bit.
"He is a eunuch," Niko said, continuing it.
"He is Dead," the two girls said together,
collapsing into a fit of giggles.
"Now go in there and give those two beauties the best
fucking orgasms of their lives," Aisling said, grabbing one of his belt
loops on his jeans, yanking him towards the doorway.
"How did I ever get so lucky?" he said, kissing
Niko, then Aisling.
"By being the best damn man any of us have ever
met," Niko said, rubbing the back of his neck.
"I love hearing you say that. I'm sure it's not true,
but thanks."
"It is," Ash said, "but we're not gonna stand
here all night stroking your ego. If you don't go upstairs and fuck those two
lucky bitches senseless right now, I'm going to have Niko kick your ass."
"Okay! Okay!" Andy laughed. "I'm going, I'm
going!"
He hadn't been entirely joking about the possibility of
having trouble getting it up, not because he didn't want to, but because he
still considered himself way below their league. Each step through the hallway,
up the stairs and down the other hallway were slightly plagued with
nervousness. But all that of that was dropping away with each step, as he
remembered that kiss from Sarah, how intense and inviting it had been, and that
minx like smile of Emily's, toying and yet also welcoming, maybe even laced
with a hint of thankfulness.
A few hours ago, he'd been terrified that he'd end up
striking an adversarial relationship with these two supremely talented
actresses, and now he was worried that he'd not live up to their expectations.
Their expectations. Of him.
The life he lived was not meant to be believed.
As he got to the door to the bedroom, he cocked his head,
finding the door closed, something rather uncommon in the house. He'd never
felt the need to close the master bedroom door before now, so he thought this
might even be the first time he'd seen the door actually closed.
He was about to knock on the door, his hand raised, about to
rap his knuckles on the wood, when he looked at his own hand quizzically.
"The hell am I doing?" he muttered to himself and then moved to open
the door.
There, on the bed, were Sarah and Emily. They were locked in
a kiss, Emily sitting on Sarah's lap, the tiny girl's hands tugging ever so
slightly on the unbraided portion of Sarah's red locks, their lips pressed
together heatedly, making out as though they hadn't even heard him enter.
They'd also changed clothes since he'd seen them just a
little bit ago. Both girls were dressed in white Oxford button up shirts,
violet and purple neckties loose but still hanging around their necks, black
skirts that hung down to the middle of their thighs, black thigh high stockings
with violet and purple trim at the top of them clinging to their legs. They
looked a little like British private school uniforms, but Andy knew that
specific color code of trims. They were Dagger Academy uniforms.
The Dagger Academy movies had been oddly huge successes,
following five different students growing up through several years of a bounty
hunter college, set in a land "across the stars." The first one had
been expected to do alright, but the five lead actors, one of which was Emily,
had all been so winningly charming, that audiences had looked past the
sometimes clunky special effects and fallen in love with the story.
From the time she was thirteen until she was twenty three,
Emily had starred in six Dagger Academy movies, and all said and done, they'd
grossed over a billion dollars. He was more than a little surprised she was wearing
the school outfit from it now. He'd figured she'd never want to even think
about those films again, considering how much of her life they had eaten up.
"Oh, Professor Rook," Emily said, looking over her
shoulder at him, still grinding a little bit against Sarah. "Miss
Heartseye and I seem to have been bitten by a, what was it?" She nudged
Sarah.
Sarah giggled a little, licking her lips, her blue eyes
fixated on him like she wanted to eat him alive. "By a roxtreaux
beast," she purred. "It's so fucking hard to think straight right
now, Professor."
Andy's eyes widened a little bit. She hadn't been kidding.
She actually had found that story he'd written early on in the pandemic, months
before even Aisling had come into his life.
After about two months of quarantine, Andy had gotten
frustrated with trying to work on another Druid Gunslinger novel, and had
decided what the hell, to write a bit of porn fanfic, just to flex his writing
skills, something to take his mind off of the whole lockdown. He'd written a
bit of fanfic set in the Dagger Academy series, sometime after the last movie,
when Dahlia Hairtrigger's boyfriend had died heroically saving the galaxy,
leaving her to go her last year at the Dagger Academy alone.
He'd introduced a new friend to Dahlia, a woman named Raven
Doomeye, but he'd clearly described the character very much like how Sarah
actually looked. In the fanfic, the two bounty hunter students had been out on
a wild hunt after a target, who'd sicced a herd of wild roxtreaux on them. The
roxtreaux, as he'd written it, disarmed their prey by injecting them with an
aphrodisiac venom that fogged their minds with lust. It had mostly been an
excuse to write a bit of porn using a handful of his favorite actresses,
starting off as a lesbian scene between Hairtrigger and Doomeye until a member
of the school faculty, Professor Deathwhisper, came to save them. Deathwhisper
was an invented character as well, and he'd modeled her after Alice Karteaux.
He'd thought about introducing a male proxy for himself in the story, but
decided just to let it lie as it did, posting it to some random corner of the
internet under some silly name he'd made up. He'd never expected anyone to
actually read it.
It seemed like both Emily and Sarah had read it, but read
that story very well, because they had the details down to a tee, even going to
far as to have Emily's shirt with a jagged rip just above her waist on one
side, a rip in Sarah's left stocking just above the ankle, both the places
where the roxtreaux had bitten them in the story. Emily turned on Sarah's lap,
her back to her girlfriend's chest, rolling her hips in his direction, that
skirt still concealing most of her legs from him. "You have to help us,
Professor," Emily whimpered. "I don't want to die here on this
desolate rock, before I've even finished school." She raked her nails
along the back of Sarah's neck, her other hand smoothing along one of her own
thighs, tugging a little on that skirt, as if she was torn between trying to
pull it down or up. "But I feel so very strange, like parts of my body are
on fire. My naughty parts especially."
"Well, Miss Hairtrigger, the only antidote to roxtreaux
venom is to ride it out," Andy said, stepping into the room, closing the
door behind him. He tried to affect a British accent, but immediately abandoned
it, deciding just to stick to his own voice. "Vigorous exercise will help,
as it encourages the body to fight off the neurotoxins."
Emily nodded, her face a contorted mix of fear and lust.
"Just tell us what to do and we'll do it, Professor. Whatever it is!
You're our only hope."
"Just remain there for the moment, and I'll begin
administering some treatment," he said, moving to the edge of the bed,
sliding down onto his knees, as he made sure both Sarah and Emily had their
legs spread, his hands slowly pushing up Emily's skirt, revealing that
alabaster flesh of her thighs before exposing that she hadn't put on panties, a
small brownish triangle of curls atop her dripping wet cunt. A lesser man
might've thought Emily dyed her blonde locks, but Andy knew better, himself a
blonde (when he wasn't shaving his head, which was almost never these days)
with brown pubic hair. "Remember, whatever you feel, it's perfectly
natural," he said, as he lowered his lips down to flick his tongue along
her snatch.
"Oh. OH. OH my!" she groaned, her hips pushing up
towards his face, as he sunk two fingers inside of her cunt, his tongue
continuing to draw shapes along her clit. "Fuck, Professor! You're, quite
the cunning linguist!"
Andy almost wanted to groan at the pun, but decided instead
to focus on the work in front of him. When Emily had said her last boyfriend
hadn't gone down on her, Andy had almost taken offense to that, and decided it
was going to be the first thing he did with her. He could feel her body
squirming and writhing against his face, her hands moving to hold onto his
head. Her whole body erupted in a quick spasm when he dragged the soft hairs of
his goatee across her clit, her thighs clamping on his ears for a moment. She
kept him pinned there for several seconds before she relaxed a little bit,
whimpering in tiny little chipmunk squeaks. "Fuck, sir, that was
amazing," her British tinged voice purred at him. "I've never cum so
quick before. You're very good at that,”
He looked up from between her thighs, noticing that
somewhere in the middle of it, Sarah had unbuttoned Emily's shirt, opening it,
although the tie still remained dangling around her neck, resting between her
small, pert tits. Emily brought a hand up, folding an arm across her chest, a
touch self consciously.
"They aren't as large as they should be, sir, I
know," she said, looking down. He couldn't tell if she was still playing a
part, or was genuine nervous about how he might look at her body. He wanted to
put that to rest as quickly as possible. Andy stood up, moving in closer,
lifting Emily's chin up, turning her eyes back to his, as he pressed a kiss to
her lips, letting her taste herself on his face.
"You are perfect exactly as you are," he said,
"both of you." He moved to one side and leaned in to kiss Sarah, as
he felt Emily's hands unbuttoning his jeans. "Any man who's told you that
you need bigger tits can come tell me, and I will beat him to a pulp before of
your very eyes, or fall trying."
"Can we have more, sir?" Emily asked. "Of
you?"
Sarah nodded enthusiastically. "I fucking want some
too. My brain's on fucking fire."
"Alright, but let me tell you this," Andy said,
trying to weave his knowledge about the vaccine into the storyline they were
playing out. "Whoever goes first in getting a dose of serum will be
completely unable to help the other when it comes to her turn. Once you get
your dose, you will, ah, go into a healing coma, which will burn the last of
the neurotoxin from your system. You two are such close friends, you should
decide who you want to get dosed first, and whom you want to go second."
He took a step back and Emily slid off Sarah's lap, moving
down onto her knees in front of him, before she pulled the giant redhead down
to join her. They made such a contrast, the blonde and the redhead, the pixie
and the amazon, but the one commonality they shared was that utter adoration
they had for him in their eyes.
Emily tugged his baggy jeans and boxers down to his knees,
letting his thick cock spring free and slap Sarah in the face, causing the
redhead to giggle fiercely, her nose scrunching up in amusement. "Quite
the weapon you wield, professor," Emily said, reaching up to give his fat
cock a soft stroke, moving it to keep it away from Sarah's lips. "I heard
a rumor from a member of the faculty, Professor Red Wolf, sir. About the very
first taste of the serum. Is it true? Let's find out!" she said with a
giggle.
At that, Emily held onto his cock by the base with one hand,
her other hand moving to grab Sarah's head, pushing the redhead's mouth onto
his shaft, that large dollop of precum dripping onto Sarah's tongue as soon as
her lips enveloped his cock.
The minute that precum hit her tongue, Sarah's hands clamped
onto his hips, and her body immediately began vibrating like she'd just been
hooked up to a car battery, her blue eyes rolling back into her head as a
gurgling moan chirped in staccato bursts of sound that buzzed along his cock,
her lips refusing to give even a millimeter of space between them and him.
After several seconds, Sarah's breathing resumed a more
normal rhythm and she forced her blue eyes open once more, looking up at him,
tears at the edges of them, as she slowly pulled her head back to let her lips
pop off his cock. "Oh. My. Fucking. God," she whispered. "What
the fuck was that, Emily? What the fuck just fucking happened? How did that
make me cum so fucking hard? I'm still fucking shaking. What the literal
fuck?"
Emily giggled again. "Oh my god, it's true, it's
actually fucking true. Let me have my first taste," she said, cradling his
balls with one hand, stroking his shaft with the other, coaxing another droplet
of precum to the tip of his cock. As soon as that milky white pearl emerged,
she pushed her mouth over the head of his cock, not taking it deep, mostly just
keeping the first few inches past her lips as her tongue swiped along the tip
of his cock, gathering up that taste. As soon as her tongue lashed along that
dollop, he felt her tiny body lock up, her finely manicured fingernails sinking
hard into his ass, her eyes looking up at him, almost in deification,
worshiping the sight of him while the orgasm shredded through her, Sarah
looking on, somewhere between concern, fascination and jealousy.
"Is it, is it always like this?" Sarah asked him,
as Emily finally started to come down from her initial taste, both women now
primed to him.
"The first orgasm is always the strongest," Andy
said to her, his hand stroking along the top of her head, as she turned to look
up at him. "Other than the imprinting orgasm, which all the girls have
described as something unlike anything they've ever encountered. But I think
Ash told me that all of her orgasms now are about ten times stronger than they
were in the Before Times. Niko and Lauren both said that was about right.
Niko's said a number of times that she never knew what cumming was like before
me." He chuckled softly. "I wish I could say I was that good, but I
think it's mostly the vaccine."
"Less men, better orgasms, the new world has so much to
offer women,” Emily moaned, reaching over to unbutton Sarah's shirt. Neither
girl had put on a bra, and Andy was a little surprised that Sarah's tits were
plumper than he'd thought, rounder and fuller with large aerolas and stiff pink
nipples standing at attention. She'd never done a nude scene before. Neither of
them had. And now, here they both were, in a half state of undress.
"Sares, do you want to go first?"
"Totally, but I don't fucking know if I can,
Emily," Sarah said to her. "But I think I fucking have to, I think I
have to fucking go first, so I'm fucking locked in, so I can't back down. I'm
just fucking scared I won't be good enough for him, that he won't fucking love
me like I fucking love him. He's, like, my fucking hero, as a writer."
Andy wanted to point out that both of the women were already
completely locked in now, having gotten a taste of his semen to prime them for
imprinting, but was afraid that might make things even more awkward for them,
so he kept quiet.
"It's okay, Sares, it's fine, it's fine, it's
absolutely fine," Emily said to Sarah. "I'll be with you the entire
time. Here, I know what we can do." She stood up again, pulling Sarah to
her feet with her. The two of them moved around Andy's body, turning him around
so his back was towards the bed, then Emily pushed him sharply, forcing him to
fall onto the bed face up. "Climb on top of him."
"Emily, I'm, I'm not fucking sure,”
Emily stepped in behind her and slipped one of her hands up
and under Sarah's skirt, rubbing her hand against the redhead's cunt beneath
the fabric, obscured from Andy's view. "Sares, you are literally drenching
my hand right now. You nearly fingered yourself until your hand dropped off
after that time at the convention, and now, here he is, the man you wanted, and
he's told you, quite explicitly, that he wants to fuck you. Now get out of your
own way and climb atop that cock of his. This is your favorite dream. Look at
him." Her other hand reached up and grabbed Sarah's hair, forcing her to
look at him, while Emily carried on, her posh English accent almost making her
seem even more dominating. "He wants you, you daft bitch. He's probably
jerked off thinking about you, haven't you, Andy?"
Andy reddened a little bit, then nodded. "More than a
few times."
"You see?" Emily's grip in Sarah's hair loosened a
little bit, and Andy could see the lust building up behind Sarah's dark blue
eyes, rising up to meet the levels of love already present there. "I'll do
you one better. I'm going to give you to the count of five to get on top of the
love of your life, and if you don't, I'm going to fuck him first, a fact I will
surely lord over you for the rest of all our days."
"Oh my fucking god, you totally would, wouldn't you,
you bitch? The number one person on my 'I Wanna Fuck So Bad' list, and you'd
totally fuck them before me, wouldn't you? I so fucking hate you right
now!"
"Five,”
"You know I'd totally hate you, like, forever and
longer."
"Four,”
"Four?! It was just, like, five, only a second
ago."
"Three,”
"Oh no you fucking don't," Sarah said, tugging
Emily's hand out from under her skirt. "You can have him after I've fucked
him. He's mine first."
Sarah slowly peeled away from Emily and moved one knee up on
one side of Andy's thighs, bringing the other up to straddle him, leaning over
him, her heavy tits swinging beneath her, her eyes holding on his face.
"That's okay, isn't it, Andy?" she said, bending
down to kiss him. "That I want to be here?" She kissed him again.
"With you?" Again, only longer. "That I love you?" She wriggled
her hips, and he could feel her reaching down beneath her skirt to grab his
cock, rubbing the tip of it along her cunt. "That I wanna fuck you?"
Emily peeled off her shirt, but left the tie hanging loose
around her neck, as she crawled up on the bed alongside Andy, turning his head
one side so she could take a turn kissing him. "That we want to fuck
you," she said. "For ever and ever,”
"That's totally okay, right?" Sarah said, turning
his eyes back to her. "Because if it's not, then, well,” she said, pausing
for a second, breaking eye contact for a moment before their eyes met again,
resolve hardening behind them, "then I guess it's better to beg for
forgiveness than to ask permission." Her hips slammed down on top of his,
punching his cock deep into her drenched cunt, a sluttish moan bubbling up from
her throat. "'Cause momma's gotta fucking eat. Fuck, you feel too fucking
good. Shit, I'm fucking cumming already, shit shit shit shit shit Shit
Shit!"
Sarah's fingernails raked hard against his chest, not quite
deep enough to draw blood, but enough to raise red lines of tender flesh,
visible through the dark thatch of blonde curls on his chest. Her eyes watered
up as she trembled atop of him, her head thrashing about to make those coppery
curls swipe back and forth like a matador's cape in the wind. For several
seconds, she just stayed there, impaled on his cock, vibrating in quivers,
until finally the sensations eased up and she leaned forward, Emily reaching to
wipe the tears from Sarah's eyes. "You okay Sares?"
"This is the greatest fucking day of my life," she
whimpered, her voice tiny and dumbstruck. "But I need more. I want
more." She looked down at Andy, then leaned in to kiss him. "I need
to feel more than just that oh so fat cock of yours inside me. You know what I
fucking need, don't you?" Her lips kept returning to his in between every
sentence. "I need you to pump a hot load of jizz right inside of my cute
little fuckhole." This time she lifted her head up and kissed Emily right
in front of his eyes, their tongues tangling up, until Emily tilted her head a
little, and leaned them both down, until all three of them were kissing in one
big mess, a weave of tongues and lips.
Sarah started to grind her hips on his lap, finally leaning
back until she sat upright, and Andy could place his hands on her body, one on
her hip, the other over one of those round tits of hers, feeling her nipple
hard as a rock against his palm.
"Tell me I'm pretty," she pleaded to him.
"You're fucking gorgeous," he told her.
"Tell me I'm smart."
"Brilliant, witty and charming."
"Tell me that it's okay that I'm a big dork."
"I love the fact that you're a big dork."
She bit her bottom lip nervously, glancing over at Emily,
who nodded to her with that coy smile of hers. "Tell me I'm your big
dork."
"You're my big dork," Andy laughed.
"Again," Sarah said, starting to ride him harder,
her ass smacking down on the tops of his thighs each time she bucked into him.
"You're my big dork."
"What am I?"
Emily squeezed his shoulder, nibbling on his ear, her teeth
tugging on his earlobe. "Say it. She wants to hear it. Cum in her tight
little cunt and say it."
Sarah's rhythm was frantic now, her cunt clamping and
squeezing on his cock, trying to get that release from him, her hair a complete
mess now, the braids having partially come undone, threatening to spill
everywhere, her hands on his chest making her arms press her tits together, as
if presenting them for him to see, her deep dark blue eyes never once looking
away from him, imploring him, as if she wanted something she couldn't bear to
ask for.
The image was so erotic, Andy knew he couldn't resist, not
that he wanted to. So when he felt that tightening up in his body, his hands
grabbed onto her hips and held her down, his cock impaled hilt deep inside of
her snatch beneath that skirt, as his green eyes held her gaze, while he said
"You're mine."
At that last word, his balls drew up and his cock blasted
Sarah's snatch so full of cum, he was certain he could feel it dripping out
onto his balls, seven or eight squirts of heavy cream inside of her, her eyes
immediately rolling back in her skull, as she flopped atop of him like someone
had just flipped a switch inside of her and turned her off. Andy barely had
time to pull his head to one side so that Sarah's face fell safely into the
pillow, her tits mashed against his chest, as she started mumbling
"imprinting" over and over against into the pillow.
"Oh my god," Emily whispered into his ear,
"that is the hottest fucking thing that I have ever seen with my own
eyes." Emily reached up and brushed part of Sarah's hair out of her face
for her, seeing her muttering. "How long is she going to do that?"
"For a couple of minutes," Andy said, slowly
moving to roll Sarah off him, laying her down on the side of him opposite of
Emily. The skirt had hiked up and he could see a small landing strip of copper
curls above her snatch, so he tugged the skirt back down for her. "Then
she'll just fall very still. She'll wake up in about twelve to sixteen hours."
"That's all it takes?" Emily said. "Now she's
just permanently bonded to you forever?"
"Well, not forever, I'm sure," Andy said, as Emily
moved him so that each of them were laying on their sides facing each other. He
must've looked a little nervous, because Emily took one of his hands in hers
and interlaced his bulky fingers with her slender ones. "I'm sure once
we're out of this crisis, science will come up with some sort of solution so
that people aren't quite so chemically dependent on each other, but for the
time being, yeah, she's bonded to me, and she'll need to absorb some of my cum
once every couple of weeks."
"That won't be a problem," Emily giggled.
"She's a wildcat. I swear to God, she might even be a nymphomaniac, not
that you'll mind, although you're going to have to go with us on movie shoots
from now on. We'll work it all out, I'm certain." She leaned in and
pressed a tiny kiss on his nose. "Ready for me yet?"
"I don't think you've met a man in your entire life
who's been ready for you," he said, which made her laugh in amusement.
"Me included. You're really sure you're okay with all of this?"
"Can I tell you a secret?" she said, that impish
smile widening on her face a little bit. "I sort of help set all this
up."
Andy narrowed his eyes. "I don't know how that's even
possible."
"When Sarah and I arrived on the base two weeks ago, we
were put in a sort of group quarantine, and were mostly only allow to see
people who had already been vaccinated and were with partners, a few staff
members aside. Sarah was very nervous that someone would find out we were
together, so we just acted like acquaintances, actors who didn't know each
other but knew of each other," Emily said, not letting him pull his hand
away, in fact bringing it to rest on her chest, just above her heart. "So
while Sarah was having panic attacks and thinking our lives were over, I got to
know some of the people who were on guard duty for us."
"Niko,” Andy groaned, grinning in spite of himself.
"Well, yes, Niko, but not just Niko," Emily said.
"Also, I met one of Mister Covington's family, Rachel. And so I hatched a
plan."
"I don't understand why you even needed to," Andy
said. "They partner you women up with men you want to be with, don't
they?"
"Is that what they've told you?" she gasped.
"No! Oh my god, no! No, that's not it at all, Andrew. I mean, it might
have started that way, but since the foundation of New Eden, any woman that a
man wants and asks for is brought here and imprinted, to be part of his new
family. Maybe that's not true for all of the women, but it most certainly is
for some of us! Did, did you really not know that? Have you truly not asked for
anyone specific?"
"I didn't even know that I could, not that I think I
would. Why wouldn't Niko tell me that?"
"Maybe she doesn't even know," Emily said.
"We were told not to talk about the process at all, to anyone. But I'm a
little busybody, so I poked around a bit, and Rachel told me a lot more than I
think she intended to. I also talked to Niko about the various men who were in
the community already. She said she really didn't know that many of them, other
than her partner and his friends, so I asked her to tell me about them."
"Oh lord,”
"Once I found out you were, well, you, and that Niko
had such a high opinion of you , you really should marry all of your girls,
Andrew, but my God, would Niko especially do literally anything for you , I
decided that I had to get Sarah into your family, no matter what. I knew how
she felt about you, and if she'd found out you were here and she couldn't fuck
you, well, it might've sent her into an uncontrollable spiral of depression,
and I would not allow that to happen. She's had struggles with depression much
of her life, and her love for you is deeper than the Pacific. If I could get
myself into your family as well, all the better, but if Sarah and I simply
lived in the same town, even with different male partners, we could still be
together regularly enough, so I had to ensure she made her way to you, and that
was the bare minimum of what I would accept."
"What did you do?"
"So Rachel controls the distribution process at the
vaccination center. She determines how women are sent to their partners and at
what speed. She is also, like, the biggest Dagger Academy fan, thank god for
that. I got all of this done with just a few autographs and a few selfies with
her. I don't like trading in on my fame, but I decided that just this one time,
I would bend my moral compass, to ensure that Sarah and I weren't
miserable."
"What does that mean?"
"It means, I convinced Rachel to send out women in
batches of two, because the other thing Rachel had told me was that her
partner, that prick Covington, liked to gamble with women, so I made sure that
he would see this as an opportunity to hold one of his poker games, and that
both Sarah and I would be available as prizes in them. Niko said you'd never
been invited to one before, so I also needed to make sure there was a reason
for you to get involved."
"Christ, if I'd have known you and Sarah were in it, I
might have gone in on that alone."
"Oh, bless Andrew, but no, you wouldn't have,"
Emily said, kissing his nose. "You're too scrupulous. Niko made it
exceptionally clear to me that you saw your partners as people not property,
another part of the reason I so wanted to ensure Sarah made her way to you. But
that meant convincing you that you were rescuing someone, and hoping you would
also give in to temptation when it was presented to you on a silver platter. So
when they started vaccinating us all with the inoculation, I bumped that
doctor, Charlotte, and made her accidentally inject herself. That meant she had
to get partnered up with someone within a few weeks, and I knew that Charlotte
wouldn't leave her daughter behind. I also knew that Charlotte was a friend of
Niko's, and that Rachel had been told by Covington to watch out for a mother
daughter pairing he could get his hands on, that sick fuck."
"This is like some kind of fucking heist movie!"
Andy said in amazement.
"What I didn't know was that Charlotte was so heartbroken
over the death of her husband, that she wouldn't care who she was assigned to.
I had wanted Charlotte to be assigned to you and her daughter to be assigned to
Covington, so you would feel the need to rescue her daughter and when you did,
you would likely also take Sarah and I."
"What the hell happened?"
"Rachel got them both assigned to Covington instead,
but thankfully, Niko decided on her own that she was going to make sure you
were at that card game to rescue both of them, because she and the Doctor had
become work friends. Niko convinced Rachel that you were a great cardplayer,
and also made sure that one of their usual players dropped out. She's quite
clever, your girl. I also put a bug in her ear that if she thought you were
such a wonderful man, maybe you should consider trying to get Sarah as
well."
"You didn't mention yourself?"
"I didn't want to overtax you, but I hoped that maybe I
might be pretty enough to pull your eye."
"Every woman here is pretty, Emily," Andy
chuckled. "But you're also clever and well rounded. I've seen some of your
interviews, and you're a very thoughtful person. I couldn't bear the thought of
you being stuck with someone you hated. That's why I brought you here, so that
if I wasn't your type, you could bond with one of my friends instead."
"Oh, I know, I know, Andrew," she said, kissing
him again, just for a moment. "And I love that about you. You're a
fundamentally good person at heart."
"You only had Niko's word for that."
"Well, no," she said, squeezing his hand again.
"I also talked with your ex quite a lot. Everyone looks at me and thinks
'oh, she's so friendly, I'll just talk her ear off,' not realizing I'm taking
all of that in and using it for my own advantage."
"You're like Little finger."
"Oh, except I won't get caught with my hand in the
cupboard, love," she giggled. "And I use my manipulation powers
mostly for good."
"I can't imagine Erin had much good to say about me,
though."
"It wasn't what she was saying, it was how she was
saying it." Andy obviously looked confused, because Emily continued.
"She told me that even when you broke it off with her a decade or so ago,
you spent so much time telling her why it wouldn't work, what was wrong with
your relationship, how she wanted something different than what you were. And
even while she was complaining that you wouldn't do what she asked, I could
hear her telling me again and again that even though she'd done such horrible
things to you, you were still trying to help her. If a man will do those kinds
of things for a woman he used to love, imagine what he'll do for a woman he
currently loves, I thought."
"Heaven and Earth,”
"Precisely. By this point, Niko and I had become
friends, so when she told me that she had set up a plan to get you invited to
the card game, I knew that my plan was working and that you would get Sarah
into your family. If the doctor and her daughter hadn't been enough of a
convincer, I was going to go to Niko and tell her that I also needed rescue,
but it didn't come to that, thank god. Still, little did I know you were going
to muck all of my meticulous planning on the day of!" she said, laughing.
Andy's eyebrows raised even further. "I'm, sorry? , How
did I muck it up?"
"I had convinced Rachel to talk Covington's usual
dealer, a girl named Veronica, into cheating on your behalf. It was a chance
for Rachel and Veronica to get back at Covington for how he'd been treating
them. Veronica would help you with key cards at pivotal moments, so that you
would finish first, and thus have the pick of the women. Knowing that you would
get five women in first place, I felt confident that you would pick Sarah in
addition to the Doctor and her daughter. If I got included also, all the
better. But as Mr. Watkins told me on the ride over,”
"...I convinced them not to use her as a dealer,
because I was afraid she might cheat for Covington. Oh god, I'm so sorry."
She giggled furiously, her face scrunching up in amusement.
"I mean, I'm not angry. It's fine, it's fine it's fine it's fine. You're
even a better card player than Niko said you were, apparently. Sarah made it
here, I made it here, the Doctor and her daughter made it here. Everything all
worked out in the end. You're crazy principled, but I admire that about you.
Sarah is now with the man she loves, and I'm falling in love with that same man
myself more every minute."
"The Doctor won't be staying, though."
"Oh no!" Emily said, genuinely looking a little
saddened by the news. "Why not?"
"She's not into white guys." That made Emily
smirk. "So my friend Phil Pak will take her in, although her daughter
Asha's staying here. The good Doctor didn't think it wise for a woman to be
paired with the same man her mother's paired with. She'll still be around
regularly, though, as Phil and I see each other at least once a week."
"My goodness, I must say I rather agree with her
assessment," Emily said. "Now, not to be too blunt about it, but I
rather think you'd better get around to fucking me rather soon, don't you?
Pardon my coarse language." At that, Andy had a good open laugh.
"What's so funny?"
"So you may have spent a lot of time talking about me
with Niko, you must've never once asked her about what I like in bed, because
she would've told you one thing first and foremost,”
"What's that, soon to be husband of mine?"
That took Andy aback for a second before he said,
"Women who swear are my biggest turn on. I love profanity, dirty talk. It
revs my engine something crazy. That might've been one of the things that first
turned me on to Sarah, was how casually she swore in interviews, and still made
it sound so charming."
"Well," Emily said, widening her pale blue eyes
for a moment, "if that's true, then perhaps I should tell you one of my
biggest turn ons in return."
"Oh, by all means," Andy said. "I want to
make sure you're enjoying it as much as I am."
"This does not leave our house, however, understand?
What happens in our bedroom is between those of us who sleep in it and no one
else."
"Absolutely. The things I've called my girls in bed,
I'd never say that shit out in public. How we act in the bedroom isn't how we
act in life."
"Bless your heart, Andy," she said, giving his
hand another squeeze. "The two biggest things I love in life are romance
and sex. Sometimes I want them together, sometimes I want them apart. As long as
you can respect that, we'll get on like a house on fire."
"As long as you tell me what you're in the mood for
when, I'm happy to deliver, Emily."
"That's more than most of the men and women I've dated
can say."
"Well, did you tell them?"
"Tell them?" she asked, cocking her head to one
side.
"Yeah, tell them what you were in the mood for, when
you were in the mood for it. If you don't tell your partners what you want, and
when you want it, they're going to guess wrong from time to time. You can't
expect me to just guess, not for a long while anyway. You'll have to tell
me."
She looked pleasantly taken aback, then brought one of her
hands up to her temple, pinching her fingers together before exploding them, a
mind blown gesture. "No! You know, I never thought of it that way! I'm
going to have to do that from now on, and if I don't tell you, you must ask me,
so I remember! I can be such a scatterbrain sometimes."
"So you were telling me about your turn on?"
"Oh. Yes." She smiled, almost as if she realized
she'd gotten off track. "Sometimes in bed, I just want to be plowed.
Drilled. Hammered. Just fucked within an inch of consciousness. Tossed around
the bed like a ragdoll. Not broken, mind you, but used, and still with an eye
towards my pleasure also! Pull my hair. Spank my ass. Pinch my nipples. Nothing
that will leave a mark, but make me feel it, like I've gotten the blood to your
loins so strong, you simply have to ravish me." She grinned a bit.
"Sorry, you simply have to fuck me." She traced a fingertip along his
cheek. "I'll work on getting my language in line with what you like, if
you can get in line with what I want. I'll never swear quite as much as Sarah
does, not that I think that's possible, but I don't mind getting a bit more
filthy in my language if that makes you happy."
"When you're happy, I'm happy," he chuckled.
"Great. Yes. Excellent. Now that you've hopefully had
time to regain your stamina, do you think you could do me the great honor of
fucking my cunt until my brains are leaking out of my ears and my legs are too
wobbly to stand on?" Her youthful exuberance, tinged with that spritely
accent of hers, made it even harder for him to swallow his next breath.
"I'm rather in dire need of that right now."
"Start rough, finish romantic?"
"Precisely."
"As you wish, m'lady."
Emily looked over, noticing that Sarah was now completely
zonked out on the bed, not even muttering any more, the imprinting process past
the stage where it needed to be announced, the vaccine now making fundamental
changes to the redhead's neurochemistry, giving her full immunity to the virus,
but also making her dependent on Andy's cum. "Thank heavens. I wanted her
not to be talking when you and I were having our first go. It would've seemed
so out of place hearing her mumbling the entire time you were ramming me. So go
on, fuck me like a whore and then love me like a princess."
Andy moved to sit up, slowly moving to climb over Emily, who
began to roll onto her back, those light blue eyes looking up at him, not
entirely sure what he was going to do next. Hell, he wasn't even entirely sure
himself. But he had a few ideas. She'd asked for a rough start, and he was sure
he could deliver, and that if he went too hard, she'd ask him to stop.
He leaned down and pressed his lips against hers, and was a
little surprised by the intensity with which she kissed him back. If Sarah had
been warm and soulful, Emily was hot and hungry. Her slender fingers clutched
to his shoulders, her willowy arms pressed against his skin.
With a sudden motion, he broke from the kiss and flipped her
over beneath him, pushing her on her belly down onto the mattress, right next
to Sarah's unconscious form, her face pressed against the pillow. Once he had
her prone, he pushed her legs apart, moving to rub the head of his cock across
the back of one of her thighs.
Emily placed one of her hands against the bed, pushing to
lift her chest up off of it, but Andy took the palm of his hand and shoved
between her shoulder blades and pushed her back onto the mattress, a wild, almost
delirious giggle rolling from her lips as she flopped back onto the sheets.
"God yes," she hissed. "Do it, you magnificent brute."
He grabbed onto her hips and pulled her back suddenly,
pushing her knees underneath her, bringing her up to her hands and knees,
pushing the skirt up and over her ass, as he shifted on his own knees, getting
positioned, rubbing the tip of his cock against her cunt, not thrusting into
her, even as he felt her squirming, trying to push herself back onto him.
"Come on," she whined. "You've got me
positioned like a bitch. Now are you going to fuck me like one or what?"
"Like a what now?" Andy said, grinning as he kept
dipping his hips backwards every time she tried to slide onto him.
"Like a bitch, I want you to fuck me like a bitch, damn
you," she groaned, leaning her weight against him, but he was bigger and
stronger and could keep her exactly in place.
"I think you're missing a word there, and until I hear
it, maybe I'll just keep on teasing you like this," he said, giving his
hips a quick dip and thrust, so the top of his cock grazed along her slit,
causing her to whine.
"A word?"
"A word," he said. "One single solitary
word."
She looked back over her shoulder at him, her blue eyes
searching in his for some direction when it dawned on her, and her smile
widened. "Oh, I see." She licked her lips, then nodded, more eagerly
than Andy had expected her to. "Yes yes, I can do that." She lifted
one hand up and brushed a few stray blonde hairs that had fallen into her face
behind her ear. "I want that, so do it to me, sir." Her breath was
hissy, tinged with a razor edge excitement. "Fuck me like a bitch. No,
your bitch. That's what you want, isn't it? Then I want it too. Do it. Do it!
Make me your bitch!"
On that, Andy did exactly as she asked.
He thrust in deep and hard, his hands on her hips pulling
her back onto his cock, slotting it as deep inside of her as he could, feeling
her tight walls quivering, her whole body shaking when he finally pushed far
enough for his balls to swing forward and thwack against her clit. On that
first penetration, she trembled hard, fists balling up in clenched handfuls of
sheets as her head shook from one side to the other, tossing all that hair back
into her face again, as he felt her ankles pressing on the outside of his
thighs, her toes curled up in the stockings before she finally inhaled a long
breath, the moaned at him once more. "Fuck, that feels so fucking good.
I've never cum so fucking good before and all you did is slide it in, I'm going
to be a goddamn addict, aren't I? Your little Hollywood whore, itching for her
next fix, a fucking junkie for your spunk, god, I fucking want that, I fucking
need it, I came like a trollop from you just putting that wide cock inside of
me, Now I think I'm fucking cumming all over again, dammit, Carve your name in
my little cunt, make it ‘your’ fucking cunt, paint my tight young cunt white
with your spunk, I fucking need it, I fucking need you to fuck me,”
Andy's hips drew back and then thrust forward again, starting
a rough and steady rhythm, pulling her lithe form back into him over and over
again, making sure his cock bottomed out inside of her cunt each time, his
fingernails raking on her hips. He lifted a hand up to give her asscheek a
slap, and felt her tighten up on his cock when that skin reddened beneath his
touch. He reached up and grabbed a fistful of her light blonde locks and yanked
on them to make her head lift, a sound halfway between a squeal and a giggle
bubbling from her lips. "God yes, you savage! Fuck me until I'm crying!
Pound me until I feel your brand on my very fucking soul! Turn me into a
rutting slut, turn me into your slut! Fuck me on that marvelous fucking cock!
Harder, you beautiful goddamned beast! Rail me! Fuck the living shit out of me!
Fuck the life from your newest whore! Make me take it all! Make me take that
cum! Make me your whore!"
She was shouting loud enough that Andy half suspected some
of the girls were outside of the door, their ears pressed to the wood,
listening in and maybe even enjoying themselves. Sarah had mostly kept her
volume down, but it seemed like Emily had been fixated on going the other
direction, almost like she wanted Niko to know how much she was enjoying
herself.
"This is glorious," she whimpered, "but I want
it, I need it, I need to feel you cumming inside of my sweet young cunt. I've
cum three or four times already while you've fucked me stupid, but you have a
greedy little slut, Master, and she wants more, oh so very much more." She
leaned her face down and kissed Sarah's unconscious lips, before pulling back.
"She needs to be part of your family, like this one is." Her fingers
stroked ginger curls away from Sarah's face, before she looked back over her
shoulder at him once more, her face a mask of lusty fuck frenzy. "Make me
yours. Claim me, like you did my other lover. Own us both, Master. Own us! Make
me yours."
To be continued in part 9, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
"I think I can handle you."
1 hr 10 min
June 14, 2025 Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 7
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 7
The ramifications of Covington's poker game play out..
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 19
The decision was made that whoever was dealing would sit out
for those five hands and simply focus on the dealing. They also drew cards for
seating order, lowest card dealing first, highest card starting with the big
blind and the second highest being the small blind. Andy drew low card, which
didn't bother him at all. It would be a chance to watch the others without
having to divide his attention between his cards and his opponents.
"So I can't help but notice that you said even the last
place person takes home a woman," Andy said as he took his seat in the
dealer's chair, "but your count doesn't have someone for sixth place. So
which is it?"
While he started to deal cards out to the players, Covington
sighed, nodding. "I know, Andrew, I know. There is, in fact, a thirteenth
girl in the pool, but I don't think anyone would want to take her over the
other lovely women we have presented." He grabbed his phone from his
pocket, tapping it to load up a picture. "She arrived on my doorstep last
week, but when I told her what was expected of being part of my house, she refused.
So I locked her up and she's been stewing, but even in her sexual frenzy, she's
still refusing me, so I will give her as a prize to the person who comes in
last."
"Any woman in the pool should be in the pool, if you
ask me," Andy said, dealing the last card.
The man passed his phone over to Andy, a photograph of her
on the screen. "If you insist, Andrew, then I suppose that will be fine.
She is an athlete of some kind, and was supposed to be going to the Olympic
Games, so she is quite fit, but she is extremely willful and stubborn, so she
may be more trouble than she's worth."
Once the cards were out, Andrew picked up the man's phone
and looked down at the picture, recognizing her immediately. "Yeah, that's
Piper Brown," Andy said. "She's a member of the woman's volleyball
team. Hell, I think she won a gold medal in the last Olympics." He passed
the phone over to Watkins, who looked and then passed the phone down the line,
so everyone could get a look at her. A muscular, toned brunette with a stern
look in the photograph, it was a marked change of how she often seemed in
interviews, where she seemed warm and inviting. She looked like she wanted to
beat the shit out of whoever was taking the picture, and the room she was in
seemed spartan at best, barely more than a closet. "She definitely goes
into the pool if you don't want her."
"Agreed," Watkins said. "I'd likely take her
over several of the other women on offer."
"Even with her being a pain in the ass?" Covington
asked.
"Not all of us have such draconian house rules as you,
Artie."
Covington shrugged, then glanced at his hole cards.
"Then into the pool she goes, I suppose. Check."
The thing about televised poker is that many viewers don't
realize is that the show is almost always a collection of highlights over a
longer event, and that about sixty percent of poker hands have little to no
action, other than the two players who have blinds in the pool debating which
of them has the less crappy hand.
Over the first five hands, only about a few thousand in chips
changed hands, and Andy's first read felt like it was going to stand. Covington
and Watkins were good card players, Vikovic played loose, Jacobson played tight
and Haunton was an "any two'll do" kind of player, who was going to
throw money into the pot on pretty much any hand with his tells written large
across his face.
After the fifth hand, Andy moved from the dealer's seat to
his own chair and Covington moved to sit down at the dealer's seat. His first
hand out, Andy drew Jack Ten suited in hearts, so he decided to stick around in
the hand, since he was already the big blind. "Raise, one thousand."
It was a bet designed to scare off anyone who didn't have a
decent hand, but to Andy's amusement, all four other players decided they
wanted to see a flop, so everyone called him. He was a little surprised to see
Jacobson staying in, but he suspected the table might just be collectively
testing the new guy.
With the pot right, Covington deal out the three cards of
the flop, nine of spades, seven of hearts and the queen of hearts. That gave
Andy both an open ended straight draw and a flush draw, although he didn't have
either the king or ace of hearts, so that made him a little nervous, but he
decided he wanted to take the measure of his opponents, so he pushed another
two thousand into the pot. Haunton and Jacobson both stayed in, but Watkins and
Vikovic both folded, leaving three people in the game.
The next card, the turn, did absolutely nothing to the
board, a 2 of clubs. Technically, Andy was holding nothing, but he felt like
his odds were decent to make something out of it at the river, and he wanted to
come out guns blazing. So he decided to trap, and checked. Jacobson also
checked, but Haunton thought he smelled weakness, so he added another thousand to
the pot, a string bet designed to just pull a little more money out of what he
thought was opponents in a weak position. Andy suspected the man was holding
top pair, or maybe three queens if he was lucky, but he thought that Haunton
would've thrown a lot more into the pot if he'd flopped trips, so Andy called,
and Jacobson decided to fold, leaving just the two of them in the pot.
The final card, the river, flopped and Andy felt the smile
he was stifling behind his eyes. The King of Diamonds. He'd made his straight,
and there wasn't a flush on the board. The worst he could do was split the pot.
And Andy knew exactly what Haunton was going to do, so Andy simply checked.
Haunton figured he had Andy on the ropes, so he pushed five
thousand into the pot, and Andy smirked a little bit, and raised another five
thousand in return. Haunton flinched visibly, but at this point, decided he was
pot committed and clearly wanted to know whether or not Andy was bluffing, so
after a minute or so of deliberation, he called.
"Straight, king high," Andy said, flipping over
the cards.
Haunton flipped over the cards, even though he didn't have
to, revealing that he'd stayed in with two pair, queens and kings. "Damn,
you got me, new fish."
The stack of chips was pushed over in Andy's direction, and
Andy nodded. He'd just taken nearly twenty percent of Haunton's stack on the
first hand. It might have been too strong an opening, but sometimes you just
had to play the cards as they laid.
For the next hour or so, players took turns mostly slowly
redistributing the chips, although towards the end of the hour, Haunton made a
very bad odds call, and went all in on two pair against Covington, who had
limped into the pot and flopped trip deuces. Because Haunton had figured his
two pair was rock solid, he groaned when Covington turned up his cards and took
Haunton out of the game.
Without so much as missed a beat, Haunton immediately said
"Rebuy."
A note was made and another stack of chips was brought forth
and put in front of him. "Last place tonight's like not even playing at
all, so might as well give it another go. Besides, I want to at least finish
third one of these nights." He was next in line for small blind, so
counted out the amount needed.
"I wouldn't bank on that, the way you're playing,"
Andy said to him. "You need to learn how to evaluate your hand better, and
stop making such loose wagers."
"Shh," Covington said to him. "Nobody likes
being told how to play better, Andrew."
"Speak for yourself, Artie," Watkins said.
"The minute you stop moving forward, you might as well be dead. Any tips
for me, Andy?" he asked with a glimmer in his eye.
"Yeah," Andy said, counting out his big blind.
"Quit playing with your food so much. It's unbecoming. You had the mayor
dead to rights two hands ago and everyone at the table knew it, and you still
spent at least a minute's worth of all our time making a show out of it before
you called him"
Watkins, who was taking a turn at dealer, chuckled. "I
see your point, although I do need to take my fun here and there when I
can."
"Fun has no place is business or poker," Vikovic
said, glancing at his hole cards before matching the big blind. "I'm
in."
Covington and Jacobson stayed in, and Haunton, sensing an
opportunity, raised on small blind, the value of the pot, a move Andy didn't
think the mayor was capable of. All the players were sitting on decent hands,
but at least half of them were hoping to go fishing, wanting to see a flop for
a chance to pick up a decent sized pot. Now that the pot had grown, however, it
was time to see who was going to stick around when the price went up.
Andy glanced at his hole cards for the first time. When he
was the big blind, he never bothered looking at his cards until the action came
to him, mostly so that there was no possible way to give anything away to his
opponents. He peeked at the two cards and found pocket cowboys waiting for him,
two kings. So Andy matched the bet and said "Call."
Vikovic matched the bet, to no one's surprise, as did
Covington, but Jacobson folded, clearly having a questionable hand that only
got more questionable with this much money in the pot. Andy put him on a low
set of suited connectors, maybe a 7 8 or so. Watkins, as the dealer, was out of
the hand. One of the other reasons Andy had suggested that they each take turns
as dealer was that it would cut into bad streaks, giving players who were on
tilt a moment to deescalate their frustrations and get their head back in the
game.
The flop hit, and Andy was a little annoyed by it. Three of
hearts, eight of diamonds, jack of spades. The fact that it was a rainbow flop
meant that anyone hoping to get a flush was seeing their odds rapidly
dwindling, needing the next two cards to be of the same suit (and to be holding
two of that suit) to hit. It also wasn't great for a straight, although Andy
could see Haunton or Vikovic staying in with a nine ten suited, which would
leave them sitting on an open ended straight draw. There was also the chance
that one of the other men was sitting on fishhooks (a pair of jacks) and had
just flopped a set, but neither Vikovic or Haunton seemed visibly excited
enough to have done that. Covington was still a pain in the ass to read.
Haunton decided to play it cool. "Check."
Andy saw no reason to turn up the heat, so he followed.
"Check."
"Raise 2k," Vikovic said.
"Call," said Covington.
"Call," said Haunton.
"Call," said Andy. It was a value bet, adding to
the pot, but certainly not causing him to get scared, as Andy felt like he was
still sitting on top hand.
All of the chips were pushed into the center, and then
Watkins flipped over the turn card. "King of Hearts."
Andy did his best to keep his expression as neutral as
possible, although on the inside, he was doing cartwheels. He'd just hit a set,
and now he felt like he was definitely the best hand on the board. He wasn't
first to act, though.
"Check," Haunton said.
"Check," Andy repeated. He could've bet here, but
the best thing to do was to let someone else make the first stab at the pot. He
suspected either Vikovic or Covington would try and push a large bet in,
fronting as if they were sitting on a pair of kings, or maybe a king and a
jack. Best to let them make the first move and then come in to take it from
them.
"Raise 20k," Vikovic said. There it was. Someone
clearly trying to buy the pot, hoping he could bluff strength into players who
were displaying weakness.
"Fold," Covington said, tossing his cards to the
dealer.
That brought the action to Haunton, who had literally just
rebought his way into the game a few minutes ago. The mayor thought for a long
moment before he pushed the entire stack forward. "All in."
Andy sighed for a moment, and looked again at the board,
making sure he had a solid read on it. If he called Haunton and lost, the mayor
would more than double up if just one player called him and lost. Vikovic had
made a big push, but Andy was almost certain he couldn't wait to fold, just to
get away from this disaster of a hand before it got worse for him. Which meant
Andy would be taking in about 80k if he took down the hand.
The more he thought about it, the more certain he was that
Haunton had being playing cool when he'd flopped trip jacks, and in doing so,
had bought Andy enough daylight to see the king to make his own set for next to
nothing.
It felt like a long wait, but eventually Andy spoke.
"Call."
"Too rich for me," Vikovic said, mucking his cards
even as Andy was speaking. "I fold."
"Shouldn't have tried to buy the pot," the mayor
said, laughing as he turned over his cards. It wasn't a pair of jacks, but a
jack and a king, giving him two pair. "Two pair. Nervous yet, new
fish?"
Andy smirked. "A little, but not that much," he
said, flipping over his pair of kings.
Haunton immediately got up from the table, tossing his hands
into the air. "C'mon, you gotta be kidding me! Come on, jack! Come on,
jack!"
"Odds aren't good for you, Mr. Mayor," Covington
said.
"Enough discussion!" Vikovic said. "Give us a
river."
Andy was a deadlock. Haunton was wrong. If a jack came up,
he would still win the pot, as it would simply give both men a full house, and
Andy's would still be better. Haunton was drawing dead, and he simply didn't
see that. When the last card was flipped, it was the six of diamonds, not
changing the board at all anyway.
"Fuck!" the mayor shouted, before getting up from
the table. "I should've bet on the flop."
"It wouldn't have mattered," Andy said as he
pulled the mound of chips his direction. "I was still holding top pair at
that point. I would've called you."
"Take a few minutes and go get a drink, James,"
Covington said to the mayor. "As for the rest of you, we have ourselves a
new chip leader. And thankfully, his streak will be interrupted now by a turn
at the dealer's seat."
Andy grinned. "Sure, give me just a minute to get my
chips sorted and stacked." All said and done, Andy was clearly well ahead,
sitting on a little over 225k of the 650k chips in play. Covington was in
second, with 145k, Watkins in third at 120k, Jacobson at 90k and Vikovic at the
bottom with 70k.
Over the next five hands, Covington did very well for
himself, knocking out Vikovic, who rebought in, bringing the chip pool up to
700k, moving himself within spitting distance of Andy's pool. And just after
Vikovic bought back in, it was time to change dealers again, and Andy moved out
of the dealer's seat, and Covington moved to take it.
"I thought you said not to buy back, Vikovic,"
Andy said, moving back to his stack of chips.
"It's what you call a value bet, yes?" Vikovic
said. "In fifth place, I would simply have one woman. I can get one woman.
And last pick is of no desire to anyone. So if I go home empty handed tonight?
Is okay. I take my stab at glory."
Two hands later, Andy made a big bluff and got caught with
his hand in the cookie jar, costing him 40k, but he immediately turned it
around, and the following hand busted Jacobson out. Jacobson declined to rebuy,
happy to go home with someone rather than empty handed.
On Covington's last hand as dealer, Vikovic decided to make
a last stand, and Watkins called him on it, knocking Vikovic out in fourth.
"With only three of us left in the game, might I make a
suggestion?" Covington said. "At this point, I think we should simply
rotate between the three eliminated players as dealers, while the three of us
remain in the game at all times. Is that acceptable to everyone?"
"Sure," Watkin said, "the more action the
better."
The mayor sighed, bringing his glass of scotch over to the
dealer's chair, sitting down. "Yeah, okay. No offense, Rook, but I hope
Artie busts you hard."
Andy shrugged. "Can't make friends with everyone."
He was thirsty, but he would be damned if he was going to make the girl behind
the bar do an ounce of work on his behalf. "So c'mon, let's get some cards
out."
Around ten thirty, Andy was starting to get nervous. He'd
dropped down to third place after a couple of unlucky river cards in a row.
Then Watkins went all in on Andy. Andy clearly couldn't cover the spread, but
Andy called, and Covington decided to get out of the way instead of making a
side pot. Thankfully, when the cards were turned over, Andy held the better
hand, and the river finally flowed his direction. That doubled him up and put
him back in the game.
Watkins confidence was shaken, and over the next hour, he
never really recovered, playing a bit too reckless and loose. Once Andy and
Covington smelled weakness, the two honed in, taking turns chipping away at him
until finally Watkins went all in, and just before midnight, Andy took him
down.
"You want to rebuy?" Covington asked him.
Watkins laughed, shaking his head. "Taking three from
the pool is more than enough for me. You two titans have fun duking it
out."
"You ready for this, Andrew?"
"Don't you worry, Arthur," Andy said. "Let's
see who hits felt first."
With only two players, they were always going to be trading
turns between little blind and big blind. As soon as Covington looked at his
hole cards, he immediately called "All in."
Andy smirked a little, not having even looked at his own
cards yet. He'd suspected Covington would've tried something like this, just
constantly firing at the blinds, trying to chip them away, using his big stack
to bully Andy's weaker stack. He glanced at his cards, then nodded. "Okay.
Call."
Covington blanched. He turned over his cards, revealing Jack
eight, not even suited. He'd expected Andy to just back off and let him chip
away a set of blinds, and was not happy that Andy hadn't done so, growing even
more frustrated when Andy flipped over a pair of nines. "How do you start
with a pocket pair?"
"Maybe it's a hint you shouldn't go so aggressive right
out the gate," Andy replied as Watkins dealt out the flop. As soon as the
cards were upturned, Andy could practically feel the anger boiling out of
Covington. Andy had flopped the nuts, a six and the other two nines. At that point,
it was a formality of just dealing out the last two cards, as Andy was
guaranteed the winning hand with four of a kind.
Right out of the gate, Andy had doubled up.
As the next hand was being dealt out, Covington hadn't even
seen his cards and immediately said "All in." He was fully on tilt,
and wanted to try and reclaim his confidence. He didn't even look at his two
hole cards, simply staring Andy down, practically daring him to get into the
hand.
Andy knew the stakes were a great deal higher on this hand,
and so he took the time to look at his hole cards, a slight laugh escaping his
lips. He couldn't try and read his opponent so he had to decide if his hand was
good enough for the risk. And the two cards he had were affectionately known as
Big Slick, Ace King suited, this time in spades. It wasn't a pair, but playing
against two random cards, his odds were good.
"Sure, let's dance. Call."
"You don't respect me, do you, Andrew?"
Andy grinned, giving a little shrug. "You didn't even
look at your cards, Arthur. How am I supposed to respect that? If you aren't
going to respect your opponent, why should he respect you in turn? And you're
just firing into the pot, hoping that you can buy a few blinds to chip away at
my stack. But you have no idea what's under there. And I've got Big
Slick." He flipped over his cards. "How about you?"
Covington was turning almost scarlet red with anger, and
turned over his cards, revealing just a six of spades and a three of hearts.
"This is ridiculous."
"Artie," Vikovic said, "you didn't even look
at your cards. What are you thinking?"
"I'm thinking this shitstain has been a pain in my ass
all night long and I wanted to bury him."
"And that's the problem, Arthur," Watkins said,
putting out three cards for the flop. "You aren't thinking about the cards
and you're thinking about your opponent."
The first card on the flop was the six of hearts, giving
Covington a pair and a moment's hope, but the second card immediately dashed
that, revealing the Ace of Hearts. The third card, a ten of clubs, didn't
affect the board at all.
With the turn came the three of spades, putting Covington
back in the lead for a moment, with two pair, until the last card came out, the
King of Hearts, pairing Andy up to two pair as well.
Covington practically snarled as he counted out the chips,
pushing them over, his stack now a quarter the size of Andy's. "You've got
more luck than a goddamn leprechaun, Rook."
Watkins stood up, and Jacobson sat down to take a turn at
dealer, washing the cards through he Shufflemaster again. Typically the break
as the dealer changed was enough to let a player cool off, but Covington was
still off balance as they started up again. When the next set of two cards were
dealt, Andy was back on the small blinds, and so was the first to act. He'd
glanced at his cards and said, "Call."
Covington was gunshy now, and simply said "Check,"
as he was desperate to see a flop and get more information. The flop came down
Ace of Hearts, seven of spades, three of clubs. Immediately, Covington said
"All in."
Andy stopped and did the math in his head. "Yeah, okay.
Call."
"Two pair," Covington said, flipping over the Ace
of Spades and the three of hearts with an angry gusto. "Take that, you
lowbrow piece of shit! Time for me to get my money back."
Andy shook his head with a wry smile. "Not so fast,
Arthur." Andy turned over his hole cards, the seven of hearts and the
seven of clubs. "I like my odds here."
"Another goddamn pocket pair! This is ridiculous!"
"I probably would've folded if you'd bet at the blinds,
but you let me see a flop for cheap, so midlevel pocket pair seemed okay."
Jacobson turned over the turn card, and Covington
immediately let out an undignified cheer, as the three of diamonds. "Yes!
Full house! Suck it! Give me my money!"
"He still has a few outs, Artie," the mayor
warned.
Andy was actually leading, but Jacobson just couldn't see
it. He was sitting on a full house, sevens over threes, and Jacobson was
sitting on threes over aces, which was the lower hand. Players tended to get
wound up, so they often refused to think about everything, but Watkins had that
knowing smile, so Andy knew he had spotted Jacobson's error as well. Jacobson
needed either another three or another ace to pull victory from the jaws of
defeat.
"No! I refuse to believe I'm going to get blown out by
some random river card!"
"So show us river already," Vikovic said.
And Jacobson placed down the last card with a thump that
resounded throughout the room like a clap of thunder. The seven of diamonds.
That meant that Covington had a full house, threes over
aces, but Andy's four of a kind had blown it out of the water.
"The absolute luck on you," Covington growled.
Andy had gone from 110k to 220k to 440k, making him the chip
leader now. He could, if he wanted, use Covington's own tactics against him.
But Andy liked to play smart. On the other hand, Covington was so tilted now,
he could probably be goaded into a sloppy play. And if Andy could get Covington
to go all in again, he'd be down to the felt and this stupid game would be
over.
Maybe, just maybe, it was worth the risk.
It seemed like the time to goad the millionaire a little
more, just to see if Andy could completely tilt him.
"Maybe we should see how strong my luck's running right
now then, huh?" Andy said as new hole cards slid in front of him.
"Tell you want, Artie." He figured this singular use of the man's
nickname would give him even more of a severe nudge. Andy had been calling him
Arthur all night long, but now, the nickname Artie sounded condescending as
fuck. "I'll look at one, just one, of my two hole cards here, and if it's
higher than a eight, I'll go all in without even looking at the other card. How
about that?"
"You do whatever you want, boy, and I'll show you how a
real man plays cards." Covington was blind with rage, and there was a
carelessness flaring up behind his eyes, as Andy lifted up one of the hole
cards to peek under at it.
"Okay," Andy said. "All in."
"You're bluffing!" Covington said, slamming his
fist on the table hard enough to knock the stacks of chips loose.
"Call!"
"Now Artie," Andy said, smug grin on his face,
"are you sure that "
"I Said Call Goddamn It!"
Andy flipped over the one card he'd looked at, the Ace of
Hearts, but left the other card face down, as Covington flipped over his cards.
The man had looked at them this time, and was sitting on a pair of sixes.
"Aren't you going to turn over your other card?"
Andy shrugged, that sly smile on his face. "In a
minute. Let's see the flop."
The flop came down six seven ace, giving Covington a set,
while Andy was sitting on a pair of aces. The turn was next, a deuce, no help
to anyone, and the river, well, the river was the two of hearts. Looking at the
board, Andy's odds weren't great, but he wasn't out either. The seven and the
six on the board were both hearts, which meant Andy needed his other hole card
to be another heart.
"It's Schrödinger's hole card now," Andy said,
tapping his fingers lighly along the felt. "Maybe I've got a winning card,
and you're out, or maybe you've got me dead to rights and have doubled up back
into the lead. What you've gotta ask yourself is, do you feel lucky? Well, do
you, punk?" The grin on his face was broad, as he gave the man his best
Clint Eastwood impression.
Vikovic was the one who finally made the move. He leaned
across the table and grabbed the last card, the one Andy had never even
touched, and flipped it over. There in all her glory...
...was the Queen of Hearts.
Andy had made his flush.
"Son of bitch," Vikovic said, letting out a low
appreciative whistle. "You want to rebuy, Artie?"
"Fuck that! This guy is on a streak. I'm out. Game's
over!"
"Are you sure, Artie?" Andy said.
"The! Game! Is! Over!" Covington fumed. The older
man stood up, inhaling a long breath before letting it out slowly, trying to
regain his composure. "Alright, let's sort out the winnings. Andrew, you
have seven picks from the pool and get to pick first, as is your right as the
winner."
"Alright, let's see," Andy said, as all the men
moved back into the parlor with the videowall they'd been in before. He'd hoped
just to win with no rebuys from anyone, as it would've made his decisions
simple, but seven, seven was a lot of women for any one man to handle.
The thirteen faces sprung to life on the big wall, as Andy
looked over them carefully. "Alright, I suppose I'd better just pick then.
Charlotte Varma, Asha Varma, Piper Brown, Emily Stevens,”
"Damn," Jacobson grumbled.
"Oh hush. If he hadn't taken her, I certainly
would've," Covington said to him.
"Sarah Washington, Sheridan Smith and,” Andy looked
over the wall of faces, trying to decide who else he would pull from this den
of vipers, and yet, he just couldn't bring himself to care about rescuing his
ex Erin. It was a sea of beautiful faces, but none of them evoked any stronger
reaction than another, so he was forced to read the small text beneath each of
them, sorting out people he wouldn't want to spend long periods of time with.
He was a little tempted to give his seventh pick to Covington, but couldn't
bear to let anyone decent be bound to the loathsome toad.
There were a couple of Republicans he nixed immediately.
Andy was a lifelong Democrat, and anyone who'd still identify as a Republican
after the last three years of madness wasn't anyone he wanted to let into his
home and family. A few others struck him as from far too wealthy of families,
the sorts of people who would do much better with Covington and his ilk. But
there was one, Deborah Barnes, a blonde veterinarian from Los Gatos, originally
from Kansas, and she seemed warm and caring in the notes about her. ", and
Deborah Barnes, I guess."
"Erin Donegal was originally one of yours,"
Covington said. "Don't you want to take her back?"
Andy shook his head. "I would've sent her back to the
base if it weren't for this little game of yours. If you want her, you can have
her. She doesn't like my writing, and anyone who doesn't like my writing isn't
welcome in my house."
"If you don't want her, I won't take her either,"
Covington sniffed. "I'll take Janice Flowers, Eloise Childs and Teresa
Kenzington."
"I'll take her then," Watkins said. "Donegal
and Nina Choi."
That left Jacobson with Ariel Smith, since Vikovic and
Haunton had both rebought in, and left with nothing. Andy sighed. "So how
do we relocate them?"
"A car will arrive tomorrow to pick everyone up and
drive them to their new locations, although you're welcome to take the Varmas
and Miss Brown with you tonight, since they're here, and you are as well.
Tomorrow afternoon, everyone will have what's coming to them. You may need to tend
to Miss Brown's needs before you leave, however, Andrew," Covington said.
"She's in quite the state. I'll have the other two meet you upstairs by
your car when you're done with Miss Brown."
"Can you send my partner, Niko, down to meet me? I'm
strong, but carrying an unconscious Olympic athlete up some stairs by myself is
probably more than I'm capable of."
"Of course. Let me go get her. Veronica, would you take
Mr. Rook over to Miss Brown's room please?"
The servant brought Andy out of the parlor and took him to
wait outside of a room where the door was clearly locked. She unlocked the
door, but didn't open it. "You may wish to wait for your partner, Master
Rook. The woman in there, she's not well," she said to him, a look of
concern on her face. "Ah, here's your woman now."
Andy turned around and Covington was escorting Niko down to
meet him. "Here you go, Miss Red Wolf. You two should be strong enough to
carry Miss Brown out when you're done with her. You know the way back?"
"I do," Niko said to him. "Thanks."
Both Covington and Veronica walked up the stairs, leaving
Andy and Niko alone together outside of the door, neither quite bringing
themselves to open it yet.
"So you won?" she finally said to him.
"First place. Seven women. It's going to be a
trial."
"Maybe you could donate one of them to Eric or Phil if
it scares you that much," she said with a laugh. "So are Charlotte
and her daughter behind this door?"
"No no, they'll be upstairs waiting for us at the car
after we're done here. There were actually thirteen girls in the pool, not
twelve. This is the thirteenth. Her name's Piper Brown."
"Wait, that cute volleyball player with the little
pregame warm up dance who went viral a few years back? That Piper Brown?"
"The very same."
"Well let's go get her. Why's she down here?" Niko
started to reach for the door, but Andy put his hand on it.
"She's been here for over a week, so she's pretty
heavily in the throes of need right now," Andy said, not letting her open
the door yet. "Covington said she'd be in quite the state, so I'd need to
imprint her here, and you'll have to help me carry her upstairs
afterwards."
Niko's face fell. "Jesus, what a fucking asshole,"
she sighed. "A whole week of waiting for imprinting after she's been
vaccinated? She must be out of her fucking mind with need by now. Okay, we'll
let's get to it, stud."
Andy shot her a disappointed look before he lifted his hand
and opened the door. The room was poorly lit, a handful of lights on their
lowest setting, as Andy and Niko stepped into the room, closing the door behind
them.
On the far side of the room, sitting in chair, looking
almost catatonic, was Piper. She was naked, sitting in an armchair, her
brunette hair draped over her tits, a vacant look on her face. She was
muscular, in far better shape than Andy or Niko. It almost looked like she was
drooling on herself from across the room.
"God, is she dead?" Niko whispered to him as they
started to walk over to her.
"Ms. Brown?" Andy said. "Piper? I'm Andy
Rook. I'm here to take you away from here."
Suddenly, Piper's head whipped and her blue eyes focused on
Andy with a terrifying intensity. Before Andy could even react, she lunged out
of the chair and raced over towards him. Niko tried to step forward to slow her
down, but Piper shoved her out of the way sharply. As soon as she was at Andy,
she pushed him back to the wall with an irresistible strength, forcing his back
against the surface before she dropped down to her knees.
"It's okay, Piper," Andy said to her, but the
woman seemed completely oblivious to his words. She practically ripped his
pants open and immediately brought her mouth around his cock. Andy wasn't hard,
but Piper's tongue was demanding, even as Niko moved back to her feet and
walked over to him
"God, was I that bad?" Niko said, her hand
reaching down to stroke Piper's hair reassuringly.
"You were at least verbal," Andy said, as he felt
Piper's mouth humming on his cock, making it swell. "I feel a little bad,
taking advantage of her like this."
Niko shook her head, leaning in to kiss Andy. "This
girl's got a need and you need to fill it, Andy. Just let her have it, and we
can go. Besides,” Niko giggled, nuzzling against his neck. "It's kinda
hot, the way she's just feasting on you, cavewoman style."
"Yeah, well, it's hard to keep an erection with the
stink of this room. I think they kept her trapped in here all week."
"But she's good at sucking cock, isn't she?"
"She's certainly voracious."
"Don't hold back, then," Niko said, taking one of
his hands in hers, trying to reassure him. "No need to be all gallant for
this time. You can save that for the first time she'll actually remember."
It didn't take long, and sure enough, a minute or two later,
Andy was firing a blast of cum down her throat, which was when the strangest
thing happened.
Piper didn't suddenly slump over.
No, instead, after she swallowed his hot sperm, she tugged
him away from the wall and pushed him down to the floor, not so much as a
droplet of spunk escaping her lips.
"What the hell?" Andy exclaimed in shock.
"Why isn't she imprinting?"
"Fuck, I hope she's not stuck like this because he
waited too long!" Niko said, trying not to panic. "Maybe you didn't
have a big enough load?"
"When the fuck has that ever mattered before?"
Piper's wild eyes still darted left and right, but as soon
as she had pushed Andy onto the floor on his back, she crawled over him, her
hand tugging on his cock once more, as she straddled him.
"I think she definitely wants more, Andy," Niko
laughed. "Hit her again."
"I dunno if I can give an encore this soon, Niko!"
Andy whispered.
Piper cut him off, shoving her lips against his in what had
to be the most primal kiss he'd ever encountered, almost like she was claiming
him instead of the reverse, her tongue forcing its way into his mouth, her athletic
body keeping him in place.
Niko moved behind Piper and snaked one hand around the
Olympian's waist, moving to rub her fingertips against the brunette's cunt, a
small triangle of pubes above it, as Niko started stroking the girl's clit.
"I don't think she's going to give you a choice, Andy." Niko smirked,
her other hand reaching to tweak one of Piper's stiff nipples, finding the bud
as hard as a rock, eliciting a groan from the athlete, who was dragging the
head of Andy's cock across her snatch.
Within a moment, he was stiff enough for her to slam her
weight down onto him, forcing his cock deep into her cunt, finding it drenched
and achingly warm. Andy didn't so much do anything as provide a dildo for the
woman to ride upon, her hips bouncing in his lap, her lips attached to his,
refusing to let go, even while she fucked him.
After a few minutes, Andy felt a familiar tingling in his
balls, and as Piper squirmed and wriggled down on him, he fired a load of cum
against the back of her twat. This time, it seemed, it was enough to take, and
the toned woman spasmed in one sharp and violent quake before slumping deathly
atop of him, murmuring "imprinting" over and over again, so quietly
Andy could barely even hear it. He more felt her lips moving than heard her, as
her face was buried in the nape of his neck, his body pinned underneath her.
"A little help, please?" Andy said, and Niko only
laughed that much harder.
Chapter 20
After Niko helped Andy get Piper off of him, they scrounged
around the room before they simply gave up and put Andy's jacket on her. There
wasn't any clothing in the room, not even a bedsheet. Just a bucket in the
corner, filled with excrement. She wasn't difficult for them to carry, although
neither of them had much experience carrying an unconscious person before.
Once they got her up to the car, Andy regretted that they
had brought the roadster. The vehicle did have four seats, but the back seat
was very cramped, and they were going to have to lay Piper over people's laps,
because he refused to put her in the trunk, even if she was unconscious.
Waiting at the car was Dr. Charlotte Varma and her daughter
Asha. "Thank you for saving us from this, Niko," Charlotte said to
her, the woman's accent definitely French. She was dressed in a long flowing
summer dress, with a jacket thrown on over it, billowy fabric over her womanly
figure, her long blonde hair swept back behind her ears, hanging down to the
middle of her back. She looked less like a doctor and more like a hippie, but
she had a warm smile that put him at ease. "And you, Mr. Rook."
"Please," he said, "call me Andy." He
unlocked the car, then popped the trunk to load Charlotte's suitcase into it,
followed by Asha's and Piper's, which one of Covington's servants had clearly
brought up while Andy was tending to the athlete's needs. "Let's get out
of here, and we can talk on the way over to the house."
As Asha got in the backseat, she bumped fists with Niko.
"Thanks, Neeks," Asha said, her accent definitely British, despite
her exotic looking features. Her long wavy black hair was drawn back into a
ponytail that barely hung past the nape of her neck, the tie high on her head,
her skin several shades darker than her mother's. She wore black knee high
leather boots, black pantyhose, a black leather skirt that was playfully short
and a purple silk shirt that was still tight enough on her that he could the
outline of her lacy bra through the material. It was also cut high enough to
show some midriff, including a little silver musical note belly piercing.
"Good looking out."
They laid Piper atop of their lap before Niko got into the
front passenger's seat and Andy got into the driver's seat. Before, the
driveway had been a showroom of deluxe and expensive cars, but now everyone
else had already gone home.
The house's external lights were still on, but it was clear
that Covington had already gone to bed, so it was with no fanfare that Andy
slowly drove the electric car off the property, heading back towards his place.
It was approaching one AM and as Andy felt the cool breeze blowing across his
shaved head, he definitely regretted bringing the Roadster.
"So this is your old man, Neeks?" Asha asked.
"And he's gonna be my old man too? A'ight, I can get wit' tha'."
Asha's accent was mostly British, but Andy could hear hints of her mother's
French accent, as well as what he imagined was probably hints of her late
father's Indian accent. Niko had told him that the Varmas had only moved to the
US a year ago from London, and that Charlotte's late husband had died in one of
the first fatalities to the virus.
"You'll like Andy, Asha," Niko said to her.
"He's the best man I've ever met."
"He's also sitting right here," Andy said with a
soft laugh.
"I wanted to talk to you about this, Niko,"
Charlotte said. "I am very thankful that you did rescue us, but I think it
is rather unbecoming for a woman to share her lover with her daughter, don't
you?"
Andy let out a soft sigh of relief, speaking before Niko
did. "Absolutely. If you would rather, Dr. Varma, I could talk to one of
my friends and see if they might be a better home for your daughter, so you
might avoid that situation."
"Oh. Ah. Oh. Yes, I think you've misunderstood me, Mr.
Rook," Charlotte said, a hint of embarrassment on her face. "I think
my daughter should definitely stay in your company, but I'm not attracted to
white men. Not to be ungrateful, but I was hoping maybe I could be paired up
with your friend Mr. Pak. He's always seemed like a very nice man. Very strong
and muscular." She giggled a little, a sound almost uncharacteristic of a
woman in her early forties. "And gossip is that he is quite well
endowed."
"I can't speak to that part, but I'm sure Phil wouldn't
mind," Niko said. "Andy or I can give him a call in the morning and
arrange it."
"I might have to owe Phil a favor or something,"
Andy said, "but that's okay. He can just put it on my tab. I probably owe
him only a couple hundred at this point."
"Wait," Asha said, just picking up on Andy's
misunderstanding, "what's wrong wit' me that you don't want me?"
It was Andy's turn to blush. "That isn't what I meant
to say."
Niko smirked, reaching back to pat Asha on one of her
thighs. "He's afraid either he's too old for you, or you're too young for
him. I love Andy to death, but he's a little insecure from time to time."
Asha reached one of her hands forward, curving her arm
around the seat to smooth her fingertips along Andy's chest through his shirt.
"I'm old enough to know better, but too young to give a fuck, luv,"
she purred. "In fact, if my mum wasn't in this car, I'd give you a bit of
the ol' road head so I didn't have to wait until I got home."
"Don't let my presence stop you, Asha," Charlotte
said, a warm smile on her lips. "I feel that need in my belly quite
fiercely so I imagine it is rather remarkable in yours, seeing as it affects
younger women more quickly. If you want to go after Andrew right now, I don't
see why not. This community is extremely open about its sexuality."
Asha's eyes widened a little, her deep tan skin darkening
with red, as if she wasn't sure which she was more embarrassed by, being called
out by her mother or backing down in front of her mother. After a moment,
though, it was clear the hunger inside of her won out, as she moved Piper's
unconscious form to sit up, then laid her back down on the seat behind her, as
she started to worm her way between the seats, as Andy slowed the card down,
bringing it to a stop at a local streetlight that had turned red.
"You have to kiss him first, Asha," Niko said to
her. "Otherwise he's not gonna let ya."
"I haven't said I'm going to let her anyway," Andy
said, defensively.
Niko reached over and patted his thigh, a playful smirk on
her lips. "Oh, you are, Andy. I know you too well. And I know Asha. She's
a voracious little slut when she wants to be. And she's gotten jealous from all
the stories I've been telling her when she's been around to visit her
mom."
Before he could reply, Asha turned his head and pressed her
lips against his hungrily. She tasted of cinnamon and spice, as her tongue
insisted on visiting the inside of his mouth before they parted the kiss.
"I'm not sure you want to do this now, Asha," Andy said. "I just
fucked poor Piper back there a little bit ago, and she hasn't bathed in a week.
My cock probably smells of dirty cunt."
Asha smirked at him, sliding her hand down to unbutton his
jeans. "Then your newest teenage fucktoy had better clean i' off for you,
sir," she purred, kissing at his neck. "Eyes on the road, and don't
go too fast now."
Andy thought she was kidding, but as the light turned green,
she stopped and nodded for him to go, even as she was drawing the zipper down.
As soon as he started the Tesla in motion again, Asha's lean fingers reached
into his pants, pulling out his cock, stroking it slowly.
"See, if I do this now, then you can't
reconsider," she said, her fingers moving along his shaft. "You can't
get in your own head about it, you can't be worried if I may be too young, too
wild, too out of control, too feral. So I will get i' out of your head by giving
you the best damn head of your life. It'll be fine." She slipped her head
down and wrapped her lips around the tip of his cock, letting her tongue
slather over it slowly, as a sultry, wanton moan poured from her throat over
his cock.
"No turning back now, hon," Niko purred at him.
"She's gotten a taste of you. She's gonna latch down like a leech until
you give her what she's owed." Her hand brushed along Asha's ponytail,
pushing her head down a bit more. "She's a Rookie, through and
through."
"Oh god," Andy groaned, shaking his head.
"You've got a nickname for yourselves. Next thing you'll be
unionizing."
"We already have, dear," Niko giggled. "We're
Local Amalgamated Cocksuckers, Chapter 69."
Andy rolled his eyes, turning the card at a stop sign,
heading into the section of New Eden that housed his mansion. It was growing
increasingly hard to focus, as Asha bobbed her head in his lap, pushing and
pulling her face along his cock, her tongue lashing over every inch of it as
she hummed, her fingernails sinking into his inner thighs.
"Who is it she reminds me, Charlotte?" Niko asked,
looking back over her shoulder.
"A lot of people say she looks like a younger version
of one of the people who was on Great British Bake Off."
Niko nodded. "That's who it was. How's it going, Andy?
Need me to take the wheel?"
"You, ah, you might have to," he said. "I
don't know how long I can keep my head clear."
Asha popped her head off his cock and turned her brown eyes
up to look at him. "Then don't, daddy," she moaned at him. "Let
me have wha' I want. Let me have that cum in my belly. Claim me. I wanna feel
the best orgasm of my life."
She looked back down and pushed her mouth onto his cock once
more, forcing it as deep as she could into her throat, humming on it, and
finally he just couldn't resist, and fired a load of cum into her mouth. Her
whole body thrashed, but as she pulled her head up and off his cock, she
swallowed that load, laying her head down against his thighs, his softening
cock laying across her nose, as the girl began to murmur "imprinting"
quietly for a few moments before falling still.
Niko helped him ease the car to a stop long enough for him
slide Asha back into the back seat once more, two slumped girls braced against
one another as Charlotte tried to keep them from falling over too much. Then
Andy tucked his cock away, tugged up his jeans and started the vehicle moving
forward once more.
"I appreciate you being understanding about this,
Andy," Charlotte said to him. "I didn't know how to tell Niko that
you weren't my type without risking the chances that you wouldn't try and
extract us from Mr. Covington's household."
"Not gonna lie," Niko said. "I don't enjoy
being lied to, Charlotte. But I still would've tried to get you out even if
you'd told me in advance."
"And I am sorry about that, Niko, but I simply couldn't
risk it. You've met Covington. You can only imagine what kinds of depravity he
would've subjected myself and my daughter to." Charlotte shivered, the
thoughts searing her brain for a moment. "It's extremely unpleasant even
to think about it."
The car reached the gate, and Niko pushed the button to open
make it open. Unlike many of the other homes in New Eden, Andy couldn't stand
the thought of having security on the premises. Even the idea of an automatic
gate wasn't pleasant, but it had come with the home, and he'd wanted to avoid
kicking up a fuss until he was better settled.
As he brought the car up the driveway, he saw Aisling was
sitting on the front porch in her pajamas, a blanket pulled around her, keeping
her warm from the cool November air. Andy brought the car to stop by the front
door, as Niko hopped out and moved over to Ash, giving her a hug.
"Did the good guys win?" Aisling asked.
Niko nodded, holding Ash in the hug for a long moment before
pulling away. "Andy got them out safely. Charlotte's not going to stay
with us, though."
"Oh no!" Aisling said. "Why not?"
"She's not into me," Andy said as he hopped out of
the car, leaving the door open so Charlotte could slide out, leaving the two
unconscious girls in the back seat for the moment. "Had to happen sooner
or later," he chuckled, "and frankly, I'm surprised it took this
long."
"Her loss then," Aisling giggled, moving over to
the car, peering in the back seat at the slumped forms of Piper and Asha.
"Looks like you got two hot young things to add anyway." She cocked
her head to one side, looking at Piper for a second. "Why do I know
her?"
"Imagine her doing a little wiggle dance before she
goes to play volleyball."
Ash narrowed her eyes for a second, then those blues widened
suddenly as she gasped, bringing her fingertips to her lips. "Shut up!
What is even happening!"
Andy popped the trunk and pulled out Charlotte's suitcase,
then Asha's, carrying them into the house before coming back out. "I'm
gonna need a hand hauling them into the house, though."
Ash nodded. "Where are we going to put them? In the
master bedroom?"
Andy shook his head. "We've got plenty of extra
bedrooms upstairs, and Piper was nearly catatonic before I imprinted her, so
the last thing I want is her waking up surrounded by tons of unfamiliar people.
We'll let her have a bedroom to herself, although I think you should probably
give her a shower quick before you put her into a bed."
Niko nodded, helping Aisling pick Piper up. "Good idea.
She really is pretty ripe right now. C'mon Ash, let's go hose her down."
The two women lugged Piper into the house, leaving Andy with Charlotte and
Asha.
"If you can give me a hand, you and your daughter can
crash for the night in one of the spare bedrooms and in the morning, I'll give
Phil a call, and we'll get him over for you to join his family."
Charlotte leaned in and kissed his cheek. "Thank you,
Andy. You and Niko will be good for Asha. Don't judge her too harshly. She's
still young and that means she can tend to be reckless. She'll love you with
all her heart, but she's going to have moments of sadness about her father, so
please be understanding about her mood swings."
"I'll do my best," he told her, as the two moved
to scoop up Asha. She was light enough and small that Andy was able to carry
her on his own.
"That's all anyone can ask."
After getting Charlotte and Asha squared away in one
bedroom, Andy headed in to check on Aisling and Niko, who were sliding Piper
into a bed in one of the bedrooms no one was using. When they'd moved into the
mansion, Andy had told all the girls that if they wanted to claim one of the
bedrooms as their own, they should do so. Ash had insisted she never wanted to
sleep anywhere Andy wasn't, and Niko and Lauren had agreed, although Niko had
converted one of the bedrooms into an office space that all three of the girls
shared. But that still left several bedrooms that were decorated, and Andy
checked four of them before he found them, as they pulled the sheets up over Piper's
unconscious body.
"Everything go okay?" he asked them, as they
headed towards the door.
"Sure, no problem, but she definitely needed to be
hosed off," Niko said. "I'll bring her bag up here so she can get
dressed in the morning."
"Thanks," Andy said, leaning down to give her a
soft kiss. "I'm glad I didn't let you down."
"You couldn't have, even if you'd lost," she said,
heading towards the stairs.
"So how many more people are we expecting, and did you
find a way to get that bitchy ex of yours out of our family?" Aisling said
to him, as they both stepped out of the bedroom, closing the door behind them.
"Someone'll be coming by to pick up Erin
tomorrow," Andy said, "and in addition to Sheridan staying here,
there'll be another three getting dropped off tomorrow."
"Oh good," she said, as they headed down the
stairs together. "I like Sheridan. She's feisty, but in a good way. She
was showing me how to stretch out and be more limber. Are you going to imprint
her tonight?"
Andy shook his head. "God no. Piper was in such a state
when we found her that my first load didn't start her imprinting process. It
just didn't take first time, so we had to go again."
Aisling stopped walking. "Wait, what? You mean it
didn't take?"
"I mean I came in her mouth and she pushed me onto the
floor and crawled on top of me and fucked me like I hadn't even given her a
drop. After I pumped a load into her cunt, though, she slumped on top of me and
it seemed to take that time."
"Well, we can't let the girls go too long before getting
imprinted then, if it's going to come to that," she said, starting to walk
again. "Covington's a real prick, isn't he?"
"More than you can even imagine." Andy rubbed his
eyes. "I have to go tell Erin she's leaving in the morning, don't I?"
"It's late, Andy. You can wait until morning, ya git.
Hopefully both she and Sheridan are already asleep in the pool house. Lauren's
already completely passed out in bed. She's got to go in tomorrow to work with
the team. Apparently they're going to try and hold a football game in a month,
which means she needs to be sure the players are all in tip top shape."
They walked down and into the kitchen, where Niko had poured
them each a glass of ice water. It was too late for soda or booze, but Niko
knew he wanted something to calm his nerves. They also found a note from the
staff. "Hope you're not keeping that bitch Erin. She doesn't deserve you.
Love, Nicolette, Katie & Jenny." The three of them had a good laugh
over that as they enjoyed their water. Andy made sure to pocket the note. Half
an hour later, they were crawling into bed next to Lauren.
When Andy awoke the next morning, Lauren had already left
for the day and Niko was up exercising, leaving just Aisling snuggled in
against him, Taylor asleep at the foot of the bed. He did his best to try and
slip out of bed without waking either of them up, but just as he was laying
Ash's arm back down, she stirred. "Oh no, Mr. Rook. No getting up without
me."
"I didn't want to wake you, Ash," Andy said.
"I need to shit, shave and shower, then call Phil to see about him taking
in Charlotte. I don't think he'll complain too much. I seem to remember him
having a thing for French women."
"You've also got to tell you ex to bugger off, and tell
Sheridan she's welcome to stay, see about getting her imprinted."
Andy groaned, standing in the doorway to the bathroom.
"I swear to you, never once in my life before this year did I think there
was such a thing as too much sex. You wanna shower with me?"
She grumbled. "No." She raised a hand, a single
finger pointing upwards. "Yes?" She put her hand down and started to
force herself off the bed like she was doing a push up, then suddenly fell back
onto the bed. "No." Just as Andy was about to turn, she rolled off
the bed and onto the floor with a loud thump, then stood up, groggily.
"Yes. Let's shower."
Twenty minutes later, Andy left Aisling drying her hair,
having gotten dressed in a large Doctor Who shirt and a pair of very baggy,
almost Madchester style jeans. He headed downstairs and out into the back,
where he found Niko and Sheridan on the patio by the pool, both in sports bras
and leggings, doing yoga together, although Sheridan was far more bendy than
Niko was.
"Tell her to stop showing off, Andy!" Niko whined
at him, although the smile on her face made it clear she was kidding.
"Sorry about all the chaos yesterday, Sheridan,"
Andy said to her as he moved over to stand in front of her. "So, you're
welcome to stay here if you want to join the family."
She smiled at him, balancing on one foot, her other leg
perpendicular pointing out, doing some weird combination of the splits and
standing like a flamingo. "Of course I want to stay. I chose you, and Niko
couldn't shut up about what a great guy you are, so I'm totes all in. You wanna
do it now or wait until later?" She had an easy, relaxed grace to her, a
sort of Midwestern friendliness mixed with a California hippie laid back vibe.
"You've got quite the dance card ahead of you, so I'm good if you need a
few days, although Neeks says I'll start to feel a gnarly need chewing at me
soon enough."
Andy looked over at Niko and mouthed "Neeks?" to
her, only to see Niko shrug and smile. Then he turned back to Sheridan.
"Well, it looks like you've got a pretty clear head right now, so why
don't we wait and see how all the others who show up today are, make sure
nobody's in a fuck frenzy with their brain unscrewed."
Sheridan raised one of her blonde eyebrows, her frizzy curly
hair mostly bound together in a bun atop of her head. "That's a real
thing?"
Niko couldn't help but giggle. "He got tackled last
night. Pinned down to the ground and forced to just take it until he gave it
up."
The blonde smirked. "Sick. Sounds hella fun. Can I at
least move out of the beach house now? That other chick's on my last damn
nerve."
"Don't worry, she'll be heading out before the day's
over. You're welcome to move your things into the master bedroom or take one of
the empty bedrooms as your own," he said. "The girls converted one
into their studio, and I made one into my own little office, but that leaves
ten others to choose from, although I did put Piper in one, so maybe
nine."
"Seven, actually," Niko said to him as she finally
stopped stretching and moved over to get closer to the two of them. "Piper
and Charlotte are in one, and Lauren decided it wasn't fair of her to always be
waking you up every morning, so she and Taylor are going to take one of the
other bedrooms on nights you don't want them in bed."
"God that sounds cold," Andy grumbled. "I
hope they don't think that,”
Niko shook her head. "Get out of your own head about
it, Andy. They know you're only human and you've only got so much cum to go
around, so nobody's mad, nobody's jealous. They're just thinking practically.
Besides, I got the impression that after Taylor's punishment is over, Lauren's
gonna run her pretty ragged for a while, if you know what I mean. Some lady
lovin' to get caught up on."
"Who's Taylor?" Sheridan asked, finally lowering
her leg, standing back on two feet.
"Another one of my partners," Andy said, "but
she used to be Lauren's ex, and apparently she cheated on Lauren, which led to
them breaking up. All of that happened before the pandemic. But Taylor wanted
to get back with Lauren, so she pushed to get assigned to my household once she
got vaccinated. Lauren agreed, but decided as punishment, she was going to make
Taylor the house bitch for a month."
Sheridan cocked her head as she started to towel off.
"What's that mean?"
"It means she's walking around the house naked except
for a collar on her hands and knees for the month, eating her food out of a
bowl, sleeping at the foot of beds."
The blonde giggled a little. "Remind me not to piss
Lauren off then." She tossed the towel around her neck. "Yeah, I'll
take my own bedroom then, but I'm definitely going to want to sleep in the
middle of the fuck pile every now and again. That sounds hella fun. Ash and
Neeks are both dope, so I can't wait to sleep with endless arms and legs just
folded over me."
"Any time you want," Andy said with a nod. He
stepped in close, leaned down and gave her a soft kiss, tender and welcoming.
"You've got until you're imprinted if you want to change your mind, but
after that, you're stuck with me."
Sheridan wiggled a finger in his direction. "No no,
you're stuck with me, but Neeks can tell you, I'm hella worth the hassle."
"Why do you think you're a hassle?"
"Oh, because I love surprise sex," she said,
rolling up her yoga mat with a playful grin. "One minute, you're gonna be
focused on watching television, or writing your next novel, or eating dinner,
and then suddenly, Bam! You're gonna be hilt deep in my cunt, and you won't
even see it coming. That's when I'm really having fun." She tossed a wink
his way and then moved over to grab her suitcase, heading into the main house.
"You want me to come with you to deal with the
harpy?" Niko said, toweling herself off. "I imagine she's going to be
quite the shrieker."
"Only one way to find out."
The two headed into the pool house to find Erin sitting on a
couch, watching television, although the look on her face seemed to imply that
she wasn't paying much attention to it, more using it as a distraction to keep
her mind busy. As they walked over towards the couch, she turned off the
television and sighed. "Am I really so awful, Andrew?"
"Look, Erin," Andy said. "You don't want me.
You never wanted me. You had this ideal life planned in your head before you
met me, and every time I did something that didn't fit into your predetermined
plan for me, you got angry and yelled at me. And you were always yelling at
me."
"Because you could be doing so much better for
yourself, Andrew, don't you see that?"
"Erin. Look. Look. I'm happy with my life the way it
is. I've gotten very lucky in all of this, getting partnered up with amazing,
extraordinary women who love me for me, for who I am and how I behave, not how
they think I should behave. Sometimes I'm in charge and sometimes they are, but
not once have they ever told me to quit writing. Not once have they ever told
me that I shouldn't do what I want with my life. Not once have they ever lied
to me and expected me to just mystically know they were lying and to call them
on it."
"Andrew, listen,”
"No, Erin, you listen. You want something else. You
want someone else. In less than a day here, you've managed to piss off Aisling,
Lauren and Niko, as well as the staff, all of whom I like a whole hell of a lot
better than you."
"They're just the hired help, Andy. Their opinions
don't matter."
He snapped his fingers, pointing at it. "That, right
there, that's it in a nutshell. You think you're better than everybody else,
and I can't fucking stand that. I come from blue collar roots too, Erin, and
when I found out this home came with a staff, I was so upset about it, because
I didn't want anyone having to scrape and grovel on my behalf. I don't need any
fucking toadies in my life, whereas you want everyone to toady up to you. The
staff likes being submissive to me, and I'm still trying to wrap my head around
that, but that doesn't mean I'm going to treat them like they're subhuman. So I
went out of my way to make sure they're completely happy here, that they're
getting what they want out of this and not what they don't. You, on the other
hand. Since you've gotten here, have you given one thought to anyone's happiness
except your own?"
"Other people's happiness isn't my concern,
Andrew."
"See, that's exactly why nobody likes you, bitch,"
Niko said to her. "You can't even put Andy's happiness over yours! You
just assumed that he was going to do whatever you told him to."
"Niko," he said with a soft smile, "I got
this." He turned his attention back to Erin. "You are not going to be
a part of this family. You are not welcome in this house until you've gotten
yourself partnered up with someone else, which shouldn't be a problem, because
someone's going to be picking you up today, and you're going to be partnered
with
them."
"You are not just shoving me aside like some cheap
floozy, Andrew, because you can't handle a strong woman!"
Andy laughed. "Oh, I can handle a strong woman. I've
got a whole houseful of them. What I can't handle is someone who puts their own
happiness over the happiness of the household. That isn't going to fly here.
And besides, you're going to be much happier with this other guy."
"I will have what I want, Andrew, and I want you."
"No, Erin. You don't. You want wealth. You want power.
You want status. That's why I know you're going to be much happier with the
other guy." This was probably how Andrew should've started the
conversation off, but he'd wanted Erin to stew a bit in her self pity before
giving her the carrot. "You're going to be partnered up with Nathaniel
Watkins."
At that, her ears perked up, and her facial expression
changed in a moment. "Sir Nathaniel Watkins? The billionaire tech
investor?"
"The one and the same. I saw him last night, and we
arranged to make an exchange of sorts, and you will be joining his household,
and someone whom he'd been paired up with will be joining mine instead. He
should be here sometime today to make the exchange."
Erin looked down at her hands, considering her expensively
manicured nails, before looking up at him. "I really don't make you happy,
Andrew? Did I ever?" For a moment, she actually looked fragile, as if the
thought of leaving him genuinely hurt her. Andy suspected it was more her being
bothered at failed at something, at her inability to just demand that things go
her way and then them falling into place. Erin had never been good at taking no
from anyone or anything.
"Erin, you and I want completely different things in
life. Neither of us knew that about each other when we first hooked up, but the
longer we were together, the more miserable I became. I was happy. At first.
Briefly. But that was fleeting, as we both dropped our masks and stopped
pretending we were people other than who we really were." He sighed,
reaching over, patting his hand atop of hers. "And you genuinely didn't
like my writing. That's a dealbreaker. That was always going to be a
dealbreaker."
She sniffed a little, trying to stifle back a tear.
"I'm sorry, Andrew, I just don't like fantasy."
"And that's fine, Erin. It really is. But it's why we
were never going to work. C'mon, get your things together, and we can go wait
out front of Mr. Watkins to arrive."
"I suppose there are worse things in life than being
married to someone on the Forbes Top 100 Wealthiest Individuals list," she
said, as she slid her hands out from under his and started to gather up her
things.
Fifteen minutes later, the three of them had been joined by
Aisling on the front porch, where they waited for the cars to show up. The
first vehicle to arrive was an oversized yellow H3 Humvee, driving up the
driveway like a tank. Andy didn't know what anyone drove, so he wasn't sure
exactly who it was until the vehicle got close enough for him to read the
plates. BIGVIK. Ah, Vikovic had arrived first, but he still didn't know who the
man was ferrying to his house. Other than Charlotte and her daughter, Andy
didn't know who had been originally assigned to whom.
The vehicle stopped in front of the house, and Andy rose
from the little couch he'd been sitting in with Niko and Ash, as the driver's
side door opened, and Gregor Vikovic stepped out. "This was hardest loss
of my life, Rook," he said, "but I suppose this may have worked out
for best. She would've been so unhappy if she'd found out you were here and not
with her. Apparently she's a fan of yours." Vikovic walked around the
vehicle and opened the passenger door, and Sarah Washington practically bolted
out of the car at him.
She was even more lovely in person, almost half a foot
taller than he was, her red locks partially braided and wrapped around her
head, the rest hanging over her shoulders. She had a girl next door vibe to
her, although he'd always imagined her height must have driven more skittish
guys away. She had a loose button up green blouse on, as well as a flowing
billowy jade skirt, deep blue eyes intently focused on him, as she charged at
him, wrapping her arms around Andy, sliding one hand along the back of his head
and she pressed her lips against his in a warm, affectionate kiss.
It was quite difficult than how any of the other girls had
kissed him on their first time. With each of them, he'd felt lust, hunger, a
sort of uncontrollable wanton need burning in the kiss, but here, this was, he
couldn't place his finger on it, but it was almost like his first kiss back in
high school, that moment when he'd wanted to confess to Samantha Davis his
eternal love for her. That was it, he realized. This wasn't a kiss of lust.
This was one of love. The realization surprised the hell out of him.
"Oh my god, you're totally, really you," she said
as she broke the kiss.
"Of course it's her," Erin groaned, rolling her
green eyes.
"I am, absolutely me," Andy said, intending to say
more, but Sarah kissed him again, her body pressed against his, her arms
holding him close, like she was afraid he might slip out of her grasp if she
gave him even an inch. When the kiss finally broke, she leaned down to bury her
face in his neck, holding onto him for dear life, even as he could feel she was
crying. "Are you okay?"
"I am never going to be more fucking okay than I am
right here, right now," she said, sniffling a little bit. "Can you
just hold me for a bit? So I know this is real and not some sort of fucked up
fever dream from the vaccine?"
"Sure?" Andy said.
Vikovic had unloaded four large suitcases from the back of
the hummer, setting them on the porch, before he reached forward and peeled one
of Andy's hands off Sarah's back, so he could shake it. "I vill not repeat
this, Andrew, but it felt damn good watching someone kick Covington in the
teeth for once. Dasvidanya, comrade."
With that Gregor got back into the humvee, starting to head
back down the driveway as a stretch limo began to drive up it.
It was at least a minute before Andy got the nerve up to
speak again. "You want to tell me what's going on?" he said to Sarah.
She giggled girlishly, shaking her head a bit, her face not
leaving its spot, buried in his neck. "Nope. Not fucking yet. Too fucking
happy."
"Well, you're happy, so that's a good start at
least," Andy said.
"Are you gonna tell her?" Niko asked.
"Hush up, Niko," he scolded with a grin.
The limo pulled up to rest in front of the house, and the
limo driver hopped out, moving around the vehicle, heading towards the back.
Andy sort of suspected who this way, but as soon the back door opened, his
suspicions were confirmed and Sir Nathaniel Watkins stepped out of the back.
"Hey, Andy," Watkins said. "I'm here to honor
our deal."
"Yummy," Erin said quietly, although not so quiet
that Andy couldn't hear her, even with Sarah still pressed up against his body.
"Omigod, Sares?!" the voice of Emily Stevens said
as she hopped out of the limo, rushing over towards them.
That was the point when Sarah let go of him.
To be continued in part 8, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
1 hr 14 min
June 13, 2025 Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 6
Quaranteam – Book 1: Part 6
Andrew Rook continues to grow his family.
Based on a post by CorruptingPower, in 25 parts. Listen to the Podcast
at Explicit Novels.

Chapter 17
The morning after any good party is generally a challenge to
get up and out of bed, but thankfully, they hadn't gone too late into the evening,
and so, everyone had gotten to bed at a reasonable hour. And the wonderful
smell of a good, late brunch was the clincher to get everyone out of the bed.
Jenny had prepared an excellent morning feast for them, but
timed it so that it was just before noon when she had it ready, drawing
everyone downstairs, although most of the girls were in pajamas still, and Andy
stuck to sweats himself.
Over a combination of huevos rancheros and breakfast
burritos, Niko and Andy explained to the rest of the girls about Andy's
upcoming day at poker. Their reactions were much like Andy's initial
impressions. Shock at first, followed by concern for the women who were
supposed to be showing up on Andy's doorstep tomorrow.
"I mean," Andy said, in between bites of his
burrito, "it's never come up before, but I technically do have the right
to refuse any woman who shows up on my doorstep. Like, for example, if had been
too much of a hassle for Lauren, I could've just sent Taylor away."
"Which reminds me," Lauren said, bringing a mimosa
to her lips, "you need to imprint her today, especially if you're going to
be coming home tomorrow night with a whole stable of new women."
"I think you girls have a lot more faith in my poker
skills than I do," Andy sighed.
"And I think you're just being modest to set
expectations," Niko said. "I watched you confidently take apart those
poor boys last night."
"I've known those guys for over a decade, Niko. They've
got tells and I've had time to learn them, but you're talking about cold
reading a room worth of men, most of whom I've never met."
"If Rachel's to be believed, most of them are crap,
Andy, so the only person you've really got to worry about is Covington
himself."
"You mean, I've only got to worry about the one guy I
have to beat. Sure, no problem."
"Do your best, baby," Niko said to him, squeezing
his hand. "That's all I'm asking."
That hung in the air for a couple of minutes before Lauren
started giggling, and Andy turned to look at her, raising an eyebrow.
"What's all that about?"
"I was just thinking about you saying you had the right
to refuse a woman delivered to you, and was trying to imagine you refusing Niko
when she showed up."
"You know, I still don't remember showing up at
all?" Niko said. "I'm serious. The first thing I remember is waking
up in the morning sucking your cock. I mean, I remember picking your picture
out, and I sort of remember the start of the drive over to the old condo, but
showing up on your doorstep? Me fucking myself on top of him in the goddamn
dining room? I know you told me I did all that, but I don't remember any of
it."
"You were pretty out of it," Aisling said.
"But it was kinda hot, watching you just pin him down and fucking use him.
He wanted to take you upstairs first, but you were too wound up to let him do
that, so he had to carry you naked upstairs after he'd filled you up with your
first load."
"I feel a little robbed that I don't get to remember
that first super intense orgasm, though."
"If you really want to get something equivalent,"
Lauren said, "you just need to fast from his cum for a couple of weeks.
Right around the point you're starting to break, you'll get that high again,
but the pain of waiting that long isn't worth if you ask me."
"I agree," Aisling said, "but it's probably
worth trying at least once, just so you can know."
Niko shook her head. "I remember you telling me about
how it felt waiting that long, Lauren, and I don't think I have any need to
inflict that much need on myself."
"You wait any longer to imprint Taylor," Aisling
said, "and she's going to be there herself. She's already having trouble
keeping her head clear enough to follow the rules."
Niko nodded over at Lauren. "I get that you want to
punish her, but she needs to get imprinted, otherwise she's not even going to
remember the punishment."
Lauren giggled a little. "I know, I know. Let's sic
Andy on her after we finish brunch."
"I like how much my opinion is being consulted on
this," Andy grumbled.
"Oh you know you're itching to have a go at her,"
Lauren smirked, waggling a fork in his direction. "Just remember, one of
the three holes is off limits until she's passed the month, and frankly, I
don't want you firing that sex bomb of yours down her throat for her first time
either."
"You've made it pretty clear what you want out of this,
Lauren," Andy said. "I won't forget."
After they finished brunch, the foursome headed upstairs.
Taylor had been given brunch in a bowl while they'd been eating, and she had
finished all of it. When they entered the room, she looked up, but didn't move
over, as she was trying to take all of her cues from them and not initiate
anything on her own.
"Alright Taylor," Lauren said, "it's time.
Andy's going to imprint you now, so I hope you've internalized all the lessons
you've witnessed over the last several days."
"Yes Mistress," Taylor said. "May I go and
make a few small preparations? Not for myself, but for the Master."
Lauren seemed to consider this for a moment, then nodded.
"Five minutes in the bathroom. We'll be out here waiting."
Taylor moved to head into the bathroom, closing the door
behind her.
"Wonder what she's doing in there," Aisling said,
as she moved to sit in one of the big plush chairs scattered around the room.
Niko grinned impishly, as she moved to recline on the couch
against the wall. "Oh, she told me she's been trying to plan as best as
she can to make both Andy and Lauren happy."
"I'm not sure I even want to know what that
means," Andy said, moving to sit down on the edge of the massive bed.
"I'm not sure I'd let her tell you, even if she wanted
to," Lauren said.
"Oh, you want to try and tell me what to do,
Lauren," Niko said, a playful smile on her lips, "and we can see
which one of us paid more attention in hand to hand combat classes."
"That sounds like fighting words," Lauren giggled,
miming rolling up her sleeves.
Andy narrowed his eyes at them. "Don't make me bend you
both over my knee and paddle your asses red."
"Promises promises," Lauren said, blowing him a
kiss.
Just then, Taylor opened the door and walked in from the bathroom
before moving to get down on her knees in front of Andy. She had put on dark,
heavy mascara and pulled her platinum blonde hair back into a solid ponytail,
held with a scrunchy that looked like it could handle a bit of force. She'd
also put on thigh high white stockings that looked like extra long sport socks
with red rings around her thighs. It made her look sportier, and also a little
bit younger.
"Your slut is ready for you to use her, Master, if you
are ready."
Andy slid from the bed and crouched down, brushing a hand
along her face. "This is your last chance to back out, Taylor."
Taylor leaned in and whispered into his ear. "I want
this, Andy. I want to be part of your family. But my safeword is 'yeti,' if
you're really worried." She'd said it quietly enough that he was certain
none of the other girls had heard any of it.
"I like the mascara," Lauren said, reaching to
brush a fingertip along Taylor's cheek. "It's going to run nicely when
he's skullfucking your face."
"Yes Mistress. I thought you might enjoy seeing that,
proof that he's making me cry."
"Tears of joy, I hope."
Taylor nodded. "Joy, yes. But also from being unable to
breathe. I want Master to really use his slut, to make her gag and choke and
gasp for air."
"Good," Lauren said. "I want you to get him
so wound up that he can't think straight, Taylor. I want to see him actively
fucking use you, until you're a quivering, brainless heap of well used flesh,
lying there in a goddamn puddle on the floor. You think you can handle that?"
"For you, Mistress? I can handle anything." Her
chin was lifted proudly, displaying that leather collar she'd been forced to
wear since her arrival. "Please, Master, may your worthless slut finally
taste your cock?"
Lauren put her hand on Andy's shoulder, leaning in to
whisper into her mouth. "Remember, I don't want you cumming in her mouth.
Just in her ass, okay?"
There was a tiny amount of trepidation to her voice, as if
she wanted to be sure she wasn't overstepping her boundaries, so Andy simply
nodded. He felt hands on his waist, and it was clear Taylor had taken the nod
to be to her and not to Lauren, but Andy didn't feel the need to correct her.
Taylor pulled his sweatpants and boxers down to his ankles,
lifting one of his feet for him and then the other, to help him step out of
them, before she finally looked at his thick cock before her bright blue eyes.
"Your little whore has been thinking about this nonstop since she got
here, Master. About how she watches your girls when their eyes roll back in their
heads, when their legs twitch and spasm when you fill them up. And even though
she knows it's unbecoming of her," she said, looking down as one of her
hands stroked his thick cock, "she's been getting more and more jealous of
them, of those intense feelings you evoke in them. She knows she needs to be
patient and wait her turn, but sometimes, even thinking about it gets her cunt
all wet, Master. May she at long last have a taste and begin her process of
officially becoming yours? Please, Master? This worthless slut aspires to be
better, to be more, to be, yours."
They'd been particularly careful not to let her taste any
precum of his because even so much as a droplet would prime the imprinting
process. It wouldn't fully start until she got her first full load of his jism,
but the amount in precum was enough to get the process ready to burst. Taylor
had gotten particularly close to the girls when they were playing with Andy,
usually at Lauren's insistence, but in her eagerness to rub Taylor's face in
it, she'd come dangerously near starting the process early.
Andy was about to say that she could when Lauren reached her
hand along the back of Taylor's head, grabbing the ponytail, shoving Taylor's
face down onto his cock until he could feel the head of it pressing against the
back of her throat, forcing its way in, even as her eyes looked up at him with
adoration in them, her body literally vibrating at it, as the precum oozed from
his mushroom tip into her mouth. Her eyes were fluttering, almost like they
were threatening to roll back into her skull, and while she was doing her best
to maintain control of herself, he could feel a bit of drool dripping down onto
his balls.
After what felt like an eternity of keeping his cock buried
inside of her mouth, Lauren finally pulled Taylor back, and she gasped hungrily
for air, slobbering even as her eyes were starting to water, her chest rising
and falling quickly.
"Are you "
Before Andy could even continue the sentence, Taylor grabbed
onto his hips with both hands and pulled her face back onto his cock until her
nose was buried in the thatch of brown hairs at the base of his cock.
"Don't just leave her on, Andy," Lauren hissed at
him. "Give the little whore what she wants. Fuck that little cheating face
of hers until she's a sloppy mess."
Andy's hands grabbed onto the side of Taylor's head and
pulled her face back, but just when the head of his cock was at the ring of her
lips and she was inhaling another lungful of air, he shoved his cock back into
her face, pushing it back against her throat once more, evoking a gurgling
cough from her, as those eyes started to water hard, a single black tear
running down her right cheek.
He pulled her back back and off his cock, letting her drink
in another swallow of air, a wide smile on her messy lips, precum and spit
dangling from them, as her tongue lashed out to try and lap it up before Andy
shoved her face down once more.
Taylor was doing her best to lean into Andy, but Lauren was
mostly controlling the depth she could reach, using her ponytail as a leash,
although Lauren seemed to be letting Andy do most of the driving for the
moment, partially because Andy had been told not to cum in Taylor's mouth, and
it was starting to take some effort to keep himself cooled off.
She had a talented tongue, and there was something primal
and carnal about seeing his precum smeared all over the blonde's chin, drooling
on herself when she had half a moment without Andy's cock in her throat.
"Whose whore are you?" Lauren said, reaching
forward to slap Taylor across the face, making that mascara run even more.
"Yours, Mistress."
"Wrong answer!" Lauren shouted, slapping Taylor's
other cheek, hard enough to make Andy a little nervous. "Try again. Whose
whore are you?"
Taylor swallowed a breath of air, looking up with those
heavily watered icy blue eyes of hers, realizing her mistake immediately.
"His whore, Mistress. The Master's whore."
"That's right, you cuntrag," Lauren sneered.
"I'm your Mistress, but this man fucking owns you, if you want to live
under this roof. You will deny him nothing. You will do whatever he asks of
you, and you will do it gladly."
"Yes Mistress. Sorry Mistress."
"Don't apologize to me, you dumb bimbo! Apologize to
him."
"Your worthless slut is sorry, Master. She belongs to
you, and only you, and will never forget that again."
"You know what I think?" Lauren said, her face a
wicked angry snarl. "I think you ought to spit into that bitch's mouth, so
she knows who fucking owns her."
Taylor visibly flinched, but leaned her head back, opening
her mouth wide.
"That's it, Andy," Lauren goaded. "Get a big
mouthful of spit and give it to that vapid cunt."
Spitting had never much turned Andy on, and if he was
honest, he found it excessive and unneeded, but all of this was about giving
Lauren some closure, so he pursed his lips together and started to summon a big
mouthful of spit.
Just as he was about to spit into Taylor's mouth, she turned
her head suddenly and said, "Yeti! God, I'm sorry, yeti!"
Andy turned his head and spit onto the floor, as his mind
raced, trying to figure out a way to disarm the situation he knew he was about
to be in. The imprinting process was already primed, so it was too late to pass
Taylor off to someone else, or to send her away, but he suspected the explosion
of temper that was about to erupt from Lauren was going to make all their lives
living hell for a time. He turned to look at her as he started to speak,
"Now look Lauren, there's limits, to,”
The look on Lauren's face wasn't one of anger. It was one
of, amusement? He frowned and she started to giggle, and pretty soon, all the
girls in the room were giggling, including Taylor at his feet. "Sorry,
Andy," Lauren finally said, through fits of laughter.
"I told you he'd stop if she said to," Aisling
said. "No matter how wronged you felt, Lauren, he wasn't gonna lose
control."
"Damn," Lauren said, "and here I figured I
could get him worked up enough to push past it. Guess I owe you twenty."
"Excuse me, were, were you gambling over whether or not
I'd take a woman against her will?" Now Andy felt like he was the one
starting to get angry.
"It was just a game, love," Lauren said. Andy
stepped away from Taylor and over to Lauren and picked her up, no easy feat
considering her height compared to his, moving over to the bed, putting her
down and bending her over it before yanking down her pajama bottoms. "What
are you going to do, spank me?"
Andy welled up his rage into his right hand and brought it
down onto Lauren's ass with the hardest spank he could muster.
"Ow! Jesus, Andy, that rightly stung!" Wham! His
hand clapped down again, just as hard, and he heard her groan, a weird blend of
pain and excitement, her whole body shaking. "Strewth, that hurts!"
Wham! His hand spanked down once more, the cheek of her ass starting to redden
quickly under the power of his slaps. "Fuck Andy!" Wham! "I'm
sorry!" Wham! "Bugger, Master, I'm fucking sorry, awlright?" At
that, Andy held his hand in the air, not slapping again, but brought his hand
down softly to slowly press his fingernails against the edge of the reddened
flesh, and then dragged them firmly across that handprint he'd left there,
making Lauren quiver, lost somewhere between lust and fear. "You're right
you're right, okay, it was a shitty thing to do, and I'm sorry, I'm very fucking
sorry. I shouldn't have made her do it."
Andy looked back at Taylor. "And you. I ought to just
leave you like this."
Taylor's face reddened as much as Lauren's ass. "I'm
sorry, Master. She told me to do it, and I didn't want to upset her. I do have
an actual safeword, but it isn't yeti. I told Lauren what it was, though, and
how I didn't think she would need to use it."
"And if you're punishing Lauren, Daddy, you probably
need to punish all of us," Aisling sighed. "I mean, I took her
bet."
"Speak for yourself, Red," Niko said. "I told
you I thought it was a bad idea."
"Well, now we know, I guess," Aisling said.
"You okay, Lauren?"
Lauren lifted her head up, and there was a strange look on
her face. After a moment, it registered to Andy that she was more turned on
that he'd ever seen her before in his life, and that included the moment when
she'd been in a complete fuck daze after her sex fasting. "That was the
hottest thing that's ever happened to me," she moaned, struggling to not
drool on herself. "I've been trying to get you to lay into me for months,
Andy, and I don't think it's much of a punishment." She grinned, all crazy
eyed and wild. "I'm a bad girl."
"Well then, you know how I'm going to punish you,
Lauren?" Andy sighed. "I'm gonna put you away wet. You can go without
a dose until the end of the week now that you're all wound up."
"Oh god, that's cruel, you delicious bastard," she
purred. "I fucking love it. But that's okay, I've earned this. And now
that you're all wound up, it's time you take it out on Taylor."
Andy looked from Lauren over to Taylor, who nodded
enthusiastically. "This is what I want, Andy. I want my first time to be
hard, rough, fucking brutal. I don't want to be treated like 'one of the
girls,' because I haven't earned that, not yet." She started crawling over
on all fours towards him, doing her best to keep her head raised, so she could
see her face while she talked. "After the month, we can do the soft stuff.
We can cuddle and lay together gently in bed and I can fall asleep in your
arms, or in Lauren's. But I need to pay for my misdeeds."
Niko and Aisling both sat up a little bit, although Andy
could see that Niko had her hand down the front of her pajama bottoms, clearly
rubbing her own cunt.
"This time, I'm not one of your girls, not a partner or
a girlfriend or a wife or whatever you're calling them, because I'm not there
yet." Lauren was looking over her shoulder at Taylor, not moving from her
spot bend over the edge of the bed. "You're already doing me a favor by imprinting
me, when you don't know if you should yet. But I love Lauren. I love her so
much it hurts to know how badly I fucked everything up. So until I can make
that right, I'm a worthless fuckhole, a filthy bitch you should batter and plow
and fuck within an inch of her life. I want you to drill me so hard that I
can't sit down for a week."
Taylor turned around and waggled her ass in his direction,
leaning her shoulders down to make sure it was upturned, so he could get a good
look at her asshole, as well as her cunt that was drenched with fuck cream.
"It's yours, Master. I'm yours. Your fuckdoll, your
bitch, your worthless whore to pump full of spunk and leave, sore and drenched.
I know you aren't going to have my cunt until after my month's punishment, but
just look at that tight little asshole I have just for you."
"Just for you now," Lauren corrected.
"That's true, Master. You won't be my first, but you
will absolutely be my last. I will be a good slut for you, loyal in every
possible way. You own all of me, from my toes to my head, and you may do
whatever you want with any of it."
"She talks a big game, doesn't she?" Niko said
with a smile.
"Whatever you want, Master, I will do. If you'd wanted
to parade me naked in front of all your guests last night, I would've gladly
done it. I'm not ashamed of how I screwed up before; I'm proud you're letting
me make it right. You've had every chance this last week to treat me horribly,
and you've never done it. So now I'm asking you, no, I'm begging you. Punish
me. Fuck me. Claim me. Mark your territory. Make me your property. Own me. Use
me, harder than you have any of your girls, because I need to learn to be
better, to be worth better. But you have to accept me first." Taylor
placed her face and shoulders down on the floor, and reached behind her to grab
the well toned cheeks of her ass, pulling them apart. "I'm all yours, sir,
but you need to imprint me. Fucking take me already."
"You'll do anything I say, Taylor? Anything?"
"Speak and it will be done, Master."
Andy finally felt like he was actually in control for the
first time today. "Stand up."
"Sir?"
"Don't make me say it twice," he growled, mostly
for effect, but he could've sworn he heard Aisling moan wantonly in response to
it.
"Yes sir," she said, placing her hands on the
ground, moving onto all fours before standing up. "Sorry sir." She
kept her hands folded together in front of her, her eyes lowered to the floor.
"Here's what's going to happen." Andy saw Lauren
was starting to try and shift, so he slapped her ass once more, and her hips
shoved forward into the bed once more, groaning, making it clear she now
understood she wasn't to move without his say so. "Words are great and
all, and I'm glad to hear you've learned how I'm turned on by dirty talk, but
I'm going to give you a harder challenge. You need to convince me that you
belong to me with a kiss, just one kiss."
Taylor started to move towards him, but he raised his hand
and she immediately stopped in her place. "Is there more, sir?"
"There is. After you convince me with a kiss, you're
going to convince Lauren as well, in the same way. But you're going to put all
of that sadness, all of that embarrassment, all of that shame, all of that is
going to go into your kiss with her, to convince her that you understand how
badly you hurt her, and how much you want to make it up to her."
"Now Andy " Lauren started to say, but as
soon as he turned to look at her, the expression on his face cowed her into
silence.
"After that, I'm going to fulfill my promise to Lauren,
and I am going to fuck your ass so hard, it'll be sore for a week. I am going
to sodomize you so hard, you'll think you've gone to prison, and you're going
to have to come to terms with the fact that as soon as I cum in your ass, you
are going to feel your mind being blown into a billion fragments, and every
single fucking one of them will have my name stamped onto it." Taylor was
shivering now, but Andy was almost certain it was with pure excitement.
"You are going to wake up tomorrow and feel like a completely new woman.
Ash?"
"Every single sense you have is going to be on overload
tomorrow," Aisling said to Taylor. "It'll be like the volume on your
life is turned up to 11. Smells, sights, sounds, tastes, and touches, they'll
all be in full overdrive, which means your ass is going to hurt like you didn't
even believe is possible. I'm talking the kind of pain that feels like it goes
down to your very soul."
"And you won't be able to take any drugs for it to mute
the pain," Niko said. "No aspirin, no ibuprofen, not even a stiff
drink. That pain'll linger for a full day, and there's not a goddamn thing
anyone can do to make it go away before it's ready."
"By Tuesday, it'll be sore, but it won't feel like it's
threatening to overwhelm your body. But for all of tomorrow, you are going to
fucking hurt in a way that you can't even begin to imagine. And this is your
last chance to walk away from it."
Andy knew he was actually lying at this point. Sure, he had
to imprint Taylor, but he didn't have to listen to Lauren and go at her as
roughly as she wanted. If he didn't, though, there would always be a rift
between the two women, and that was something he didn't want either of them to
suffer through, so he was doing his best to navigate down this narrow street
the two women had built for him together.
"So what's your decision?" he said to her.
Taylor looked up, a steely resolve to her face, one he'd
seen mirrored in Lauren's face more than once before. She stepped forward and
wrapped her arms around him, pulling him down so that she could press her lips
against his, and in the kiss that followed, he could feel all of those
conflicting emotions battling inside of her. It was the first time they'd
kissed, but it was almost like it was a new first kiss for him, like he was a
young man again in his parents' basement, kissing some girl in the dark while a
scary movie played on the tv.
She held the kiss for a long moment, the heat of the kiss
turning up in the middle before backing down a little, so at the end he felt
like she was trying to convey her shame at having cheated on Lauren. "Was,
Is that good enough, sir?"
Andy smiled a little. "And now the other half."
Taylor mouthed the words "thank you" to him, out
of sight of all the others, before she turned to the bed. Lauren was starting
to try and turn around again, but Andy took the palm of his hand and pushed it
hard on the small of her back, keeping her pinned there, and Taylor immediately
understood what he was doing. She crawled up onto the bed, her pose mimicking
Lauren's, bent over the edge of the bed, although to get in line with Lauren,
she had to be much further up the bed.
She looked painfully nervous, but reached and turned
Lauren's face to look at her. Lauren's eyes were still pinched in anger at
Taylor, up until their lips met, and Taylor kissed Lauren with everything she'd
wanted to say to her for months now, holding onto her, even as Lauren tried to
remain impassive and stonefaced at first, but melted shortly to the intensity
of desperation that Taylor was giving to her.
As the kiss continued, Andy started to position the players
the way he wanted to, pushing Taylor as he pulled on Lauren, making Lauren roll
onto her back on the bed, and bringing Taylor to straddle her, the two a
tangled mess of lips and tongues, Lauren's hand against the back of Taylor's
head now, keeping her face mashed against her own. Aisling could see he was
maneuvering them, and hopped up, grabbing a couple of pillows, sliding them
beneath Lauren's head, propping her up a bit, so that when Andy pulled Taylor
down some to get her in position, she could still continue making out with her.
Once he had her in place, Andy sawed his cock back and forth
across Taylor's feverishly dripping snatch, feeling her ooze cream onto his
thick shaft, even as she was trying to shift her hips, making it clear she
still wanted to follow Lauren's rules, even now, her mind a dizzying chaos of
fucknoise and lust. She reached one of her hands behind her to pull on her
asscheek, forcing that pink pucker to expose itself even further.
Andy lined the head of his cock up against her asshole, but
then paused for a moment.
That pause made Taylor break from the kiss long enough to
plead with him once more. "Please, oh god please do it, Master. I've
always been yours, your wanton fucking whore, I just didn't know it. Show me.
Teach me. Fuck my ass and claim what's always been yours. Fucking take your
bitch. Claim her. Own me!"
That was good enough for him. He pushed his hips forward,
feeling her asshole give a little more easily than his other girls had on their
first time with him, and he suspected it wasn't Taylor's first time taking a
man's cock in her ass. He felt no particular need to be exploring virgin
territory, so it didn't bother him.
As soon as he was most of the way inside of her ass, he
could feel Taylor tense up, both of her hands clutching to Lauren's face,
moaning into the other woman's mouth in a loud, muffled shriek, as her body
clenched up, and suddenly Andy could feel liquid splashing back off Lauren's
thighs up against his balls, as Taylor began to squirt all over the Aussie.
He was tempted to ease off a bit, but Lauren had made it
quite clear that the one thing he absolutely positively wasn't to do was to go
easy on her, so he pushed forward until he was as deep as he could get, then
pulled back only to punch forward again with a rough slam.
Lauren broke from the kiss this time so that Andy could get
an earful of Taylor's whorish moans, her body covered in goosebumps. "I
think I'm fucking blind!" Taylor whimpered. "I've never cum so
fucking hard in my fucking life oh my fucking god what the fuuuuuuck!"
The Australain slapped Taylor across the face again,
certainly less hard than before. "What do you say, you useless
fuckhole?"
"Oh god," Taylor said, as Andy drew back.
"Thank you, Master! Fuck me! Fuck your needy bitch in her tight young ass
until it's fucking carved in the shape of your cock! You're so fucking thick,
it hurts, but your bitch loves how it hurts, so fucking rail her! Plow this
bitch, your bitch, until she's cumming her brains out her fucking ears!"
Lauren kissed her again, as Andy started to really rail her,
shoving his cock hilt deep each and every time, making his balls slap against
Lauren's sloppy twat that was still dripping girljizz onto his nuts. But Andy
decided if they wanted him to get rough, he would oblige them.
His hand grabbed onto Taylor's ponytail and yanked her head
back hard, making her spine curve back, a strangled howl of pleasure shredding
the air. He couldn't see it, but he was certain each time he drilled into
Taylor, her tits were making Lauren's jiggle with them. "What are
you?" he shouted at Taylor.
"Ohgod," she whimpered, "I'm yours, Master.
Your bitch, your whore, your slut, your worthless fuckhole to dump cum into and
leave a sodden mess on the fucking floor if you want. I'm whatever you fucking
tell me I am, because that's what I fucking what to be, sir." Her words
were mostly squealed in between brutally hard shoves of his cock into her
asshole, which continued to spasm and clench around his shaft. "Please,
Daddy, let me be worthy of your cum. Your bad little bitch needs it, more than
she's needed anything in her wasted life. Let her ass receive you. Oh god, your
bitch wants your cum so bad it's fucking eating her away from inside! Please,
Master, please, give your bitch your cum. Claim what's yours. You own this ass,
this cunt, this mouth, these tits,”
"I require more," Andy said, as he picked up the
pace. He wasn't sure how many times Taylor had cum, but he was fairly certain it
had been at least three or four.
"Name it, Master, and it's yours."
"I want to own that mind and that heart. Prove they
belong to me. Confess."
"Fuck," Taylor whined, her mascara having smeared
all across her face, turning her a hideous mess, before she kissed Lauren once
more, hard and fierce, before pulling her face back, looking down into the
Aussie's eyes. "I love you, Lauren."
Lauren's eyes instantly welled up and she kissed Taylor
again before pushing her back, a look of satisfaction on her face, as she kept
Taylor looking at her, saying only a single word. "And?"
"And,” Taylor said, trying to trail off, a wild spike
of nervousness running through her veins, before she muscled up the courage to
speak again. "And I love you, Andy. Mind, body and soul, you own it all. I
fucking love you, you bastard. Now please, let me, for the love of fucking god,
have my fucking cum!"
On that last word, one which Taylor was nearly shouting,
Andy slotted his cock in nice and deep and finally let loose, a monster of an orgasm
blasting a hot sticky load of spunk into her ass, and it was as though Taylor
had just touched the face of God, a rapturous moan erupting from her until she
forcibly locked lips with Lauren, the sound not stopping, only muffling some,
as Taylor's sweat stained body quivered like it was having its own personal
earthquake before slumping, almost deathly still, atop Lauren's form, the
Aussie wrapping her arms around Taylor, stroking her hair, as the pint sized
creature began to burble the word "imprinting" over and over again.
Andy's cock had softened and slipped from her ass, as he
pulled away from them, pushing them up onto the bed, grabbing a sheet, slowly
pulling it up and over the two of them.
"I don't have to stay here, Andy," Lauren started
to say, before he waggled a finger at her.
"You're exactly where you need to be right now, Lauren.
Keep our newest family member safe, while the process runs its course."
Lauren smiled at him, as if she was seeing him in a new
light for the first time. "Yes Master."
Chapter 18
The next morning, Andy woke up before anyone else. Taylor
had been allowed to remain on the bed, in Lauren's arms, all night, and the two
were still intertwined when Andy awoke. He suspected Niko would be up shortly,
Lauren not long after that, although she might sleep a bit longer what with
Taylor pressed up against her. Aisling wouldn't be up for hours.
Andy had gotten decent at extracting himself from the bed,
but this morning, it didn't take almost any effort at all. He grabbed some sweatpants
and a t shirt, pulled them on and then moved out of the bedroom and onto the
balcony, looking out onto his driveway, just as the morning sprinklers turned
on, down below him. He sighed, leaning against the railing, shaking his head.
"You're still worried," Niko said as she moved out
onto the balcony with him. "Worrying's not going to change anything."
She leaned her head against his shoulder. "Anything I can do to lighten
the load?"
"Nah," Andy said. "By this time tomorrow,
it'll all be done one way or another. So I'm trying not to think about
it."
They stood together quietly for a moment, before she
laughed. "Not working, is it?"
"Nah," he said, joining in the laugh with her.
"But I'll make it work."
Niko decided to take a couple of personal days, and called
in to the base, telling them she needed a few days to deal with some private
matters. She didn't know when the dropoff was going to be arriving, but she
figured that Andy might need some help, and wanted to be around to help him
through any chaos.
A few hours later, Taylor awoke and was truly in agony, her
ass hurting like she'd ripped it open, so Lauren also decided to take the day
off and tend to her. She wasn't actually wounded in any serious way, but as
predicted, the high sensitivity of her nerves post imprinting process had all
the sensations cranked up to a hundred. Andy could even see a little hint of
regret in Lauren's expression before she steeled herself back up, to not let
Taylor see even a moment of weakness.
Aisling offered to help Lauren, but Lauren insisted that
Aisling just go about her normal day, so the redhead had gone down into one of
the living rooms to work for the day, although she told Andy that she'd come
help once the women arrived.
All the girls seemed to think Andy was walking on pins and
needles, but at this point, Andy was less worried about the women arriving and
more worried about the upcoming card game. He spent most of the morning
watching poker videos with the hole cards covered, practicing trying to read
people's expressions. He hoped it would keep his mind off things, and it mostly
worked.
It was just after two o'clock in the afternoon when the
military truck rolled up his driveway. "Here they come," he said,
watching from the balcony as they started to help the two women from the back
of the truck. "Oh fuck. Shit. Shit shit shit shitshitshit!"
"What's the problem?" Niko asked him. She'd come
to join him on the balcony when the truck had been buzzed in at the gate.
The first woman to get out of the back was the blonde Nico
had described to him earlier, Sheridan, a lithe woman dressed in yoga pants and
a sports bra. She stretched as she got out, folding one of her arms behind her
blonde mane of hair, bending like he'd never seen before. She looked to be in
her mid thirties, and certainly she was a very attractive woman. But she wasn't
the problem.
No, it was the woman who got out right after her that had
sent him into a tizzy.
"Shit, I thought you said the other one's name was
Teri."
"It is," Niko said. "At least that's what she
told everyone. Why?"
"Back when I dated her, she was going by Erin," he
sighed.
Sure enough, the second woman looked much like she had when
Andy had dated her nearly a decade ago, with a handful of notable changes. She
looked older, certainly, but she'd also dyed her hair a dark chestnut brown,
hiding those golden locks of hers. She also had a large tattoo on her right
shoulder, which he could see through the sleeveless dress she was wearing. It
was a stylized bird of paradise, and it appeared that the wings curved back
under the dress along her skin. She was a little curvy, but a bit less curvy
than she'd been when they'd been together.
"You dated her?" Niko blanched visibly. "I'm
sorry, Andy, if I'd have known,”
"No, I know you didn't know, Niko. But let's just say I
won't feel bad at all about passing her on to one of the other men." They
walked into the bedroom and headed out into the hallway, starting to head
downstairs. "I hadn't been out here long when Erin and I started dating, and
we were together for a little over two years, while I was just getting started
out here, working in corporate communications for eBay while I was writing the
first few Druid Gunslinger novels. She hated them so much, constantly told me I
was wasting my time, and that I should just focus on climbing the corporate
ladder at eBay."
"You're fucking kidding."
"I wish," Andy said, as they walked down the
stairwell. "After that she started telling me she didn't like the way my
friends treated her, which is to say they wouldn't do everything she said
without question. I finally got to the point where I was so sick of her
bitching at me about how I wasn't living up to her expectations that I broke up
with her a week before Valentine's Day. Packed up all her shit for her and threw
her out of the apartment."
"That's uncharacteristically cold of you, Andy."
"Oh yeah?" he said, stopping walking. "She
had it coming. The place was entirely in my name, and I'd spent the better part
of half a year trying to convince her to put her name down as a co renter on
the lease, and she wouldn't do it. I moved out of that apartment at the end of
next month and didn't leave a forwarding address, just so the bitch couldn't
find me, because she kept harassing me. I didn't just move apartments, I moved
cities. Hell, I moved whole regions of the goddamn Bay. Back when I was dating
her, I was living up in El Cerrito, so I moved fifty miles south and hoped I
was fucking done with her."
"What do you mean by harassing?"
The doorbell rang, and it made Andy wince.
"She showed up drunk at least a dozen times. Broke into
my car a few times. Broke into the old apartment once. Tried threatening my
friends to find out from them where I moved to. After that failed, she tried
tailing me home from work for a while, until after about a year or so, she
finally left me alone."
"What a hot mess."
"That's an understatement," he said as they headed
down the stairs. "Yeah, let me tell you, Erin Teresa Donegal and I are
over and done with, and there is no way in hell I am letting that deranged
terror into this family."
"Ah Andy, love! There you are!" Erin said as they
reached the bottom of the stairs. "I see you've moved up in the world
since the last time we talked. I'm so excited to be joining this little family
you've been given."
"Don't unpack, Erin," Andy said. "You aren't
staying."
"The hell I'm not!" she said, her voice level
raising to an uncomfortable volume. "I was given the option of what man I
wanted as a partner, and I chose you, so it's a done deal. No more running away
from your problems anymore."
"I don't have to accept anyone sent to me, Erin, and
I'm certainly not going to bring someone into my family who hates my friends
and trashed my car."
"Oh my god, are you still upset about that? It happened
in the past. When are you going to let it go?"
"Considering you never paid me back for the car window
or the car stereo you destroyed, I wouldn't hold your breath any time
soon."
"Uh, are you sending me back too?" Sheridan asked,
a confused look on her face, as if she realized she was caught in the midst of
a deep historical squabble. "We haven't even met."
At this point, Andy remembered what he'd been told to do in
the instructions from Covington, and went into the rehearsed speech.
"Look, there's a meeting in a few hours, and I can go and see what's going
on. Maybe there was some kind of mixup about who was sent to who, so you can
stay here for the night, but please don't unpack, at least until tomorrow when
we get all this figured out. I should be back before midnight with some kind of
clarity over all of this."
While he was talking to the two women, Aisling had been
using his cellphone to photograph the two for the sake of the poker game.
Covington had made it clear that all the players needed to know what the
"prizes" were, and so each woman was to be photographed in advance.
"There's no mistake, Andrew," Erin said. "I'm
exactly where I want to be."
"Erin, I'm not the same guy you dated a decade
ago," he said, as Aisling handed him his phone back. "You would not
be happy here, and I certainly don't think the rest of my family would take to
you very kindly."
"No kidding," Aisling said as she scowled at the
woman, shaking her head. "How could you not like his writing?"
Erin sniffed in contempt at the Irish redhead. "They're
juvenile, childlike stories, and nobody's ever going to want to read
them."
"Funny how I've sold half a million books across the
series, Erin."
"Children have disposable income, Andrew, and while I'm
sure your little stories are fleeting distractions for them, nobody remembers
them after they're done with them. They don't affect anyone. They're not
literature. They don't mean anything."
"Jesus," Niko growled, "I'm glad he's not
letting you in, otherwise I'd probably have to beat your ass until you were
begging me to stop."
"I would like to see you try, young lady," Erin
sneered back. She was about a decade older than Niko, but Andy would've bet on
his partner over his ex."I've been taking self defense classes since I was
a child."
Aisling smirked and shrugged. "Niko's in the Air Force.
My money's on her."
Erin shook her head. "I have so much work to do here,
Andrew, in teaching these girls respect and "
"Shut up! For fuck's sake, will you shut up and listen
for one minute in your goddamn life, you vacuous socialite? This is my house!
These are my partners, and they belong here, which is more than I can say for
you!"
"Andrew! How dare you "
"Stop talking! Oh my god, do you ever shut up, or are
you so enthralled with the sound of your own voice that the words have lost all
fucking meaning? You never wanted me, you wanted what you thought you could
make me into, but whatever docile, kowtowing toady that is, that's not me, and
it's never going to be me! I'm done getting pushed around by you. So don't get
fucking comfortable!" At that, Andy stormed off, leaving Aisling and Niko
to apologize to Sheridan and/or deal with Erin.
Andy headed downstairs and into his office, closing the door
behind him, moving to settle down at his desk, as his two cats, both of whom
had been in his office, moved to claim his lap, demonstrating their affection,
trying to soothe the temper of their angered master. As it usually did, the
cats cleared his head and cooled him off.
He wanted to not think about it, so for the next few hours,
he just focused on his writing, getting a few chapters into the next Druid
Gunslinger novel, that he was currently calling "The Dryad Always Sings
Twice," although he wasn't in love with the title.
Some time later, there was a knock at his door, and he
sighed. "It's unlocked," he said, hoping it wouldn't be Erin.
Niko moved to enter the room, closing the door behind her as
she moved in. "You weren't kidding about that girl being a piece of
work," she said. "How'd you two even hook up in the first place?"
"I mean, she's attractive, and she took an interest in
me at a time when I didn't have a whole lot of self confidence. And she wasn't
entirely like this back then. The longer we were together, the more her intense
desire to have complete and total control in our relationship came out."
"Yeah, but pretty girls make graves," Niko said to
him, moving to wrap her arms around him from behind.
"None of you three have killed me yet. Maybe I've just
gotten lucky."
"Or maybe you've gotten more refined in your taste
since your mishap." She kissed him tenderly. "Anyway, I thought I'd
let you stew a bit, but it's getting time for you to head over to Covington's
for the poker game. Are you ready?"
He chuckled a little. "Not really, but there's no time
like the present." He saved his file and shut down his computer. "Is
she still being a pain in the ass?"
"Nah, Ash basically quarantined them in the pool house
out back after Erin demanded to see where the master bedroom was, so she could
get unpacked."
"Like you said, quite a piece of work." He helped
the cats off of his lap and moved to stand up before giving Niko another kiss.
"Thanks for keeping her away from me. You can imagine the hard memories
seeing her brought up."
"No kidding. I mean, the fucking gumption on that bitch."
She pet Muninn for a second before Andy opened the door, and she moved to walk
with him. "Anyway, I'm coming with you."
"Are your sure you want to? There's a chance I won't
come back with your friend."
She nodded, as they headed down the hall, heading towards
the garage. "If you don't, I want to be with you so you know that I'm not
mad at you." Niko pushed one of the buttons and the garage door in front
of the Tesla roadster. "Hop in, I'll drive."
The drive over to Covington's mansion was only about ten
minutes, and at least a couple of those minutes were spent waiting at the gate
for Covington's security team to let them in. There was a full checkpoint, with
a couple of women in military fatigues, each of whom had a M16 at the ready.
Covington's mansion was far more decadent than Andy's, and
as they drove up the driveway, Andy suspected that Covington might even be the
founder of the enclave that preceded New Eden, when it was just a bunch of rich
fat cats living in a gated community of their own devising.
The house itself was some weird hybrid of European colonial
tradition and hyper post modern industrialism, with a statue of Covington
himself in the center of the circular driveway in front of the home. The statue
portrayed him as a pioneer, with a child on one shoulder, and a dozen women
laying around him, each reaching up to him like he was their savior.
"Oh. My. God." Niko muttered. "This is extra
extra."
"Even if I have to cheat," Andy mumbled, "I
am going to run this asshole into the ground."
Niko immediately turned and shook her head at him.
"Don't cheat. Don't. He's caught cheaters before, and they get thrown out
and lose everything."
"Relax," Andy said, "I don't even know how I
could cheat here, even if I wanted to, which I don't. We'll play a nice, fair
game of poker. Any tips from your friend?"
"The only thing she could tell me is that he has a hard
time getting untilted if things start going against him."
Andy nodded. "That's good to know. Let's go meet the
competition."
The two exited the car and headed up the stairs, where a
blonde in a French maid's outfit opened the door for them. It was similar to
the outfit Nicolette chose to wear, except here the blonde's tits were
completely exposed, and the skirt was significantly shorter. Andy was certain
the girl wasn't allowed to wear panties either. "You are here for the
game?" the woman asked him, her voice accented in heavy French tones.
"I am. Andrew Rook."
The woman nodded. "Staff and colleagues need to remain
away from the card room, so I will escort your woman to join the rest of the
chauffeurs." She snapped her finger and another woman, this one in a
butler's outfit, except that she wore no shirt beneath the black overcoat,
which left most of her tits exposed. "Amber will take you to meet up with
the other players."
Andy could feel Niko tense up next to him, and took her hand
in his. "I'll see you in a bit, okay?"
Niko sighed, exhaling the breath, then nodded. "I'm
just sad I won't get a chance to see your face when you see all the other stakes
in play tonight," a sly smile on her face. "That's a shame, but let
me tell ya, I think you're gonna play your absolute best when you see what's up
for grabs." She winked as she started to stroll away with the butler.
"This way, sir?" the butler said to him and led
him down a series of stairs. It felt a little like walking into a lair. The
hallways were lined with expensive art, but there was no rhyme or reason to it,
no sense of what was important or what had personal meaning. It all felt, well,
dumped. Like someone was showing off what they'd acquired, but didn't really
care for. In fact, the whole home felt like that. Like the owner didn't enjoy
any of what he'd acquired if he wasn't rubbing it in everybody's faces. It made
Andy hate him even more.
Eventually, the butler brought him to a lounge room with a
massive LCD wall filling one entire side of the lounge. But Andy didn't look at
it for more than a second, because it was time to size up the competition.
"Ah, Andrew!" Covington said. "There you are.
I was starting to wonder when you were going to show up. I was afraid that you
had chickened out."
Andy scrunched his eyes. "You don't know me very well,
Mr. Covington "
"Please, Andrew, call me Artie!" he laughed.
"Arthur then," Andy started. "You don't know
me very well, Arthur, but one thing you should learn early on about me is that
I don't spook easily, and I certainly don't back away from a challenge if
there's a reason to try and win."
"Well, there's definitely prizes worth winning in
tonight's pool. Here, Airdrop me the pictures of your stakes and we'll look
over all the possible winnings together."
Andy paused for a moment, then pulled up his phone, sending
the images over to Covington's phone. A few seconds later, the images of
Sheridan and Erin joined the others on the wall, like trophies on a wall. The
very presentation of it all made him sick, but he needed to look at the faces,
to establish some sort of foundation to the stakes in play.
He immediately saw why Niko had been teasing him. The wall
of faces was full of beautiful women, twelve in total, and both Doctor
Charlotte Varma and her daughter Asha Varma were up there, although they didn't
look at all how he'd imagined them. Charlotte looked European, and Asha's
features were an interesting blend of European and Indian. Asha thankfully
looked a little older than the 18 Andy knew she was. Both women were stunning.
But they weren't the ones who caught his attention at the onset.
There were two faces on the board that he recognized
immediately.
One of them was Emily Stevens, a British actress who'd co
starred in a series of films as a teenager before becoming an L A celebrity in
a bunch of well received indie films over her twenties. She still had that posh
English accent, which Andy had to admit did a hell of a number on him, a blonde
upper class British girl who was known to be clever and charming in interviews.
Last he had heard, she was dating some rich soccer player. Andy suspected he
was another casualty of the virus that had killed so many other Americans. She
was a staunch feminist and Andy tried desperately not to imagine how Covington
would treat her if he won.
The other face was the real star of the show, though. Sarah
Washington. 31 years old. 6'2". From New Jersey. Started out as a teenage
actress on Broadway before getting a break in an ensemble movie that Andy loved
and barely anyone else had seen, about a writer who suddenly realizes what he
writes in his stories is coming true. She was a quirky towering redheaded
actress who'd broken into the mainstream with a trio of ballet comedies before
branching out. In the last several years, she'd done action films, heavy dramas
and a score more comedies, some fantastic, a couple utterly terrible. She was
the darling of the talk show scene, a wonderfully flirty and feisty girl next
door with a flair for profanity. There was even a YouTube video entitled
"Sarah Washington Swears For Ten Minutes Straight." She loved to
complain about how clumsy she was, and yet, also did some of her own truly elegant
stunt work in her action films. There was one fight scene in "The Cooler's
Daughter" that he had watched hundreds of times, marveling as she flipped,
ducked and dodged, while throwing punches and shooting an oncoming assault of
faceless goons. Sarah had a couple million Twitter followers, at least as many
Instagram followers, and yet, still wasn't one of the best known actresses in
the world.
Andy's crush for the girl ran deep and fierce, and had for a
long time. In fact, she'd held the number one slot on his Hall Pass list for
the better part of a decade.
And she was now in play.
Niko hadn't been kidding when she'd said that he'd have all
the reasons he could imagine to want to do well. He couldn't bear to imagine
what Covington would do to all of these women, but he realized he needed to
size up the rest of the competition, and thankfully, Arthur was in the process
of introducing everyone.
"This is James Haunton, the mayor of New Eden,"
Covington sa id, pointing to a large rotund man with thinning grey hair and a
walrus mustache that Andrew was sure entire bowls of soup had gotten lost in.
The man had soft hands and wore expensive silks, with a large bulbous nose.
Andrew immediately knew he would be the first one down to the felt.
"Sir Nathaniel Watkins, the founder and head of Inner
Light Investments." Watkins' face wasn't unfamiliar to Andy, seeing as
Watkins was one of the most well known investors in the Silicon Valley, with
Inner Light having money in most of the semi successful tech startups over the
last dozen or so years. Watkins was lean and Waspy, dressed in a geeky button
up blue shirt and khaki pants, which went a good distance to hide his wealth.
He also had a big bushy brown beard that looked more unkempt than it should for
a man with as much money as he had. He mostly just looked like any other start
up burnout. Inner Light didn't have a terrible reputation, so if Andy had to
let anyone walk away with a decent chunk of the money, he decided it might be
Watkins, not that the man might give him a choice. Watkins had made his money
judging people's intents, so Andy marked him away as one of the people to keep
an eye on the most. He, other than Covington, was likely to be Andy's biggest
challenger.
"Gregor Vikovic, owner of the Quilt Real Estate Group."
Vikovic was easily the biggest man in the room, looking more like a football
linebacker in an expensive suit than a card player. He was Russian, in his mid
fifties, with a great big silver bushy beard, tightly braided and pulled
together. While he looked like he could tear Andy in half given a chance, he
didn't seem to have much in the way of subtlety, so Andy figured he wouldn't be
much to worry about.
"And this is Jake Jacobson, from the Jacobson clan that
owns the AllStore chain." One of Andy's friends growing up had a phrase
that Andy had never shaken loose “ 'Never trust anyone named Jake.' Jacobson
was dressed in a full suit and tie, but the suit was imported silk and probably
cost more than Andy had made all of last year. Jet black hair with a pencil
thin mustache, the man felt more reptilian than human, with beady eyes and a
perpetual sneer on his face. The AllStore chain was notorious for underpaying
its workers, avoiding unionization, denying health benefits to its employees
and putting them through nearly unbearable working conditions. When one of
their clerks had been trampled to death during a Black Friday sale a few years
ago, AllStore had gone to court to avoid paying out a settlement, saying the
employee had endangered himself by stopping to help pull up a customer who had
fallen, saving her life at the cost of his own. Andy wanted to take him for all
he was worth.
"Gentlemen, this is Andrew Rook, one of the newest
additions to New Eden. He's a writer of some silly little fantasy series,"
Covington finished.
"I write the Druid Gunslinger books under the name
Blake Conrad," Andy said, as the men started to gather up their things.
"They've done fairly well, and Working Title Productions has the option to
make them into films."
"I've got some stake in Working Title," Watkins
said, an easy going smile on his face. "Maybe I can help give them a push
through development hell. Who's your contact point over there?"
"Now now, gentlemen," Covington said, "there
will be plenty of time for chit chat over the poker table. Let's head next door
to the card room while I remind you all of how this works, mostly so our
newcomer doesn't feel left out."
As they stepped into the room next door, a lavishly
decorated card room awaited them, with a bar off to one side. A poker table sat
in the middle of the room, six spaces around it, with a topless Hispanic woman
sitting behind it, holding a deck of cards in her hands.
"Who's this?" Andy asked.
"This is our dealer, Veronica," Covington said.
"So none of us have to sully our hands constantly shuffling and dealing
cards."
Andy shook his head. "Absolutely not. We all take turns
dealing individually or I'm out."
"Out, my dear boy? Why would you do something so
foolish?"
Andy smirked, having considered this possibility before
hand. Covington had caught other people cheating, but apparently no one had
ever accused him of cheating, despite him often finishing in first or second.
"You know who has their own dealers? Casinos. You know why? Because the
house never loses. You might trust her, but that's certainly no reason for the
rest of us to do so." The woman had a Shufflemaster next to her, and Andy
pointed to it. "That handles all the hard work of shuffling. Dealing cards
is easy, and we all take a turn at it. Every five hands, we rotate and someone
else takes the dealer's chair. That way we know that nobody's cheating."
Covington started to fret, but Vikovic chimed in before the
man could get a sentence out. "Da. Dealer is one of your girls, and you
always seem to catch good break when you need it. I agree with new fish. We
will all deal this night, see if your luck changes." Vikovic didn't seem
like someone Covington would want to argue with.
Andrew didn't know for a fact that the Veronica had cheated
for Covington before, but it didn't hurt to throw people a little off their
game right at the start, and Covington's winning record had people a little
suspicious of him, so the man was going to do everything he could to ablate the
doubt.
"Fine," Covington sighed. "I suppose we can
all take turns dealing then. Veronica, would you mind simply tending the bar
for the evening?"
"Yes Master," she said, slowly moving to get up
from the poker table.
"All right gentlemen. Each of you has one hundred
thousand in chips in front of you. Whites are worth a hundred, blues are worth
five hundred, reds are worth a thousand and greens are worth ten thousand each.
The game is No Limit Texas Hold'em."
"Hopefully you know this game, yes?" Vikovic asked
Andrew as they all moved to take a seat at the table, Covington opting to start
in the dealer's position first.
"I've played it a few times, don't you worry,"
Andy told him.
Covington continued with the rules. "The position you
go out in determines in what order you get to pick from the pool, unless you
choose to rebuy in, which you can do once. If you're eliminated and don't rebuy
in, you are guaranteed to take home at least one woman."
"Free word of advice, new fish," Jacobson said.
"Don't rebuy in. Learn to lose gracefully."
Andy smirked at the man. "Hopefully you can take your
own advice."
"Spunky," Jacobson teased, an oily smile on his
face. "I like it when they fight back."
"First place takes five women from the pool, second
take three, third takes two, fourth and fifth each take one," Covington
said, dumping the deck into the Shufflemaster, pushing the button to let the
machine randomize the cards. "If you choose to rebuy in, you will be
restaked an additional 50k in chips, but lose that, and you take home nothing.
Any picks you would have had will go the first place winner. So if you go out
in third and want to rebuy in, you'll get an additional 50k to play with, but
you are giving up both of your picks to first place if you lose. Selection is
obviously done in terms of priority, so the first place winner selects all of
his women first, and so forth down along the line."
"Most of us know not to rebuy in, young man,"
Vikovic told him, "but there are those among us who simply cannot resist
one last taste at the apple."
"I'll have you know, I've come back from my restake
games over half the time," Jacobson couldn't resist tossing in.
"What do you guys normally do for a payout when
everyone's only got one woman to stake with?" Andy asked.
"Everyone gets one, but obviously first place normally
gets first pick of six primo broads," Haunton said. "But there's
always at least one person who rebuys in, so I don't think we've ever had first
place go home with less than two. Tonight's a big ass pot, though, so
everyone's got their game faces on."
"And nobody's ever gone home with a woman they've
regretted taking?"
The five men all laughed, and Covington shot him a
condescending smile. "If we do, we certainly don't let them talk any more
once we get them home. I keep telling you, Andrew, you really must come around
to our way of thinking."
"And I keep telling you, Arthur, that'll happen when
hell freezes over."
"Alright already!" Haunton growled. "Enough
with the jibber jabber! Shuffle up and deal!"
The game had begun.
To be continued in part 7, by CorruptingPower for Literotica.
"I'm pretty sure you just demonstrated that."
0 min

About ExplicitNovels

From the publisher's feed

Welcome to the best works of emerging explicit romance authors. Explicit Novels daily Podcast presents long-format novels over a span of daily episodes. Subscribe to our podcasting channels.

Share ExplicitNovels

Sign up to save your podcasts

ExplicitNovels

ExplicitNovels episodes

About ExplicitNovels